Jump to content

Tahu vs. Tahu: Generation One


Voltex

Recommended Posts

Chapter 9 – Time Stands Still

 

The Year is 2011...

 

The Living Room:

 

Tahu Nuva could only sit and watch as Kopaka Nuva was roughly shoved into a kneeling position amongst the remains of Lewa Nuva by Brutaka.

“Lucky little Kopaka.” Tahu Mistika said aloud. “You get to die next. Guess you’ll be the first member of this team to go extinct.”

 

That only spurred Kopaka Nuva to struggle against Brutaka more, not that it did any good. Tahu Mistika’s shield was almost at full speed, and as such its owner was now making his way to the Toa Nuva of ice.

“Any last words, Kopaka Nuva?” Tahu Mistika asked.

“Yeah.” Kopaka Nuva muttered. “You’re such a cliché villain.”

“What?”

“You hear me.” Kopaka Nuva replied. “Every villain always says that, and then before they can actually succeed some miracle happens to make sure they lose. You wanna guess what’s about to happen?”

 

Tahu Mistika swore, and it was at that moment that two Skrall Stars tackled him.

“Yeah punk, you hit the floor NOW!” One yelled as he smacked Tahu Mistika in the face with his sword.

“Gimme that NOW, punk!” Two also yelled as he wrenched the shield from the Toa’s hand and flung it away. “To infinity and beyond, bro!”

 

The two Skrall Stars grabbed Kopaka Nuva and threw him into the air, where a tentacle reached out and grabbed him.

“No!” Tahu Nuva cried.

“Oh hush man; we’re like totally on your side dude.” One responded, poking Tarix in the eye. “Poor little suckers being mind controlled. He’d never do this.”

“I would!” Vastus snapped, swinging his scythe and nearly hooking One in the nose.

“Hey! Get away from him!” Two yelled, kicking Vastus away and dragging One back.

 

As the fight broke out once more, Tahu Nuva looked up and saw that Kopaka Nuva was being pulled to safety by Meltdown, Rotor preparing to fly them away.

“We’ll be back!” Meltdown called down. “Reinforcements on the way!”

Tahu Nuva nodded and then turned, kicking a rising Tahu Mistika back down and stabbing him in the shoulder.

“You’re coming with me.” Tahu Nuva informed him, dragging the barely conscious Tahu Mistika towards the Bedroom. “You’re under arrest... again.”

 

Meanwhile, the Time Machine....

 

Pridak, Mantax, Kazi, and Irnakk tumbled out of the Time Machine and landed on Maxilos, who was missing both of his legs.

“What happened?” Kazi asked, shaking his head. “I feel like Tahu Mata was killed, but I feel like we failed. That doesn’t make sense.”

“You know what also doesn’t make sense?” Mantax began, “The fact that Avak was there waiting for us and slammed a mirror on top. How does that stop time travel?”

Pridak shrugged as Irnakk successfully reattached one of Maxilos’ legs.

“I dunno,” he said, “But I have a feeling it’s probably better that we didn’t succeed anyway.”

 

As Maxilos’ other leg was reattached with a snap, the Time Machine flashed and an orange set stumbled out, followed by a Metru red one.

“Vultraz!” Kazi exclaimed. “What are you doing here?”

“What do you think?” Vultraz muttered, clutching his head and stumbling away. “Finally coming back, that’s what. This machine sucks.”

 

Nobody bothered to get mad at him however, because they had realized that the orange set was Nex 2.0- and that Nex 3.0 was helping him.

“You know, Nex 3.0’s been a real loner.” Mantax whispered to Kazi. “This tells me he’s just as bad as Nex 2.0.”

 

“So,” Nex 2.0 greeted Nex 3.0. “They felt the need to improve me by releasing a new version?”

“Uh... no, I don’t think so.” Nex 3.0 replied. “They felt you were cool enough to get a new version.”

“I don’t need a new version.” Nex 2.0 told him. “A duel to the death- right here, right now. We’ll see who’s more powerful.”

Nex 3.0 rolled his eyes. “You’re on.”

 

It lasted all of five seconds- Nex 3.0 grabbed Nex 2.0 by the head and smashed him into the Time Machine, causing it to crack. Nex 2.0 responded by throwing his shield through the air so that it cut Nex 3.0 in half, and then stepping over to crush Nex 3.0’s head under his foot.

“And there you have it.” Nex 2.0 turned to the New Brotherhood. “I rock.”

“Please don’t eat me.” Kazi murmured, cowering behind Irnakk.

He didn’t have to worry- Nex 2.0 was already on his way elsewhere, probably to find whoever was in charge and beat them up.

 

“Phew,” Mantax sagged. “I thought we were goners.”

“So did I,” Pridak nodded. “Interesting why he didn’t kill us.”

The Time Machine began to flash again, and the New Brotherhood (and Maxilos) glanced at each other. Maxilos flipped his staff around and Irnakk began lumbering towards it. Nothing could prepare them for who tumbled out.

 

Pridak gasped, and Kazi fainted.

“No way!” Mantax yelled, turning around. “WE NEED HELP!”

Icarax, hovering near the roof, heard, and sped away to find others. The group of the ground remained speechless until one of the figures in front of them spoke weakly.

 

“Well, don’t just stand there!” Tahu Stars coughed from underneath Lewa Mata and Takanuva Stars.

“You... you’re back.” Mantax was the first to speak.

“Of course we are.” Tahu Stars replied hoarsely. “You thought we’d just leave a comedy that’s about us forever? Bah humbug, you guys are dumb. Is it Christmas yet?”

“Uh... no. Couple months.”

“Oh well.” Tahu Stars sighed. “That’s good. Well, help me up, and we’ll explain everything. Maybe- depends on if you make my hot chocolate right.”

 

To Be Continued....

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 10 – References

 

The Year is 2011...

 

The Bedroom:

 

Months of boring were crawling by. And by crawling by, Tahu Stars meant crawling by. He’d already collected every single stamp in the history of the planet because he was so bored.

 

He’d thought that, after getting lost amongst this weird world of endless different versions of Tahu, going through a civil war, travelling through time, and returning things would sort of return to normal. Evidently, that was not the case.

 

Ever since his return back in September (it was November now), the sets had, for the most part, re-joined their respective armies. However, several radical changes had occurred. Several members of different lines had switched allegiance (the first to do so, unexpectedly, had been Ehlek- Tahu Stars was still stewing over the incident), and the majority of 2007 remained under the pond. Tahu Stars thought over this as he made his way to Takanuva Stars and Nektann, who were on sentry duty.

“Nektann, status report!” Tahu Stars demanded as he arrived.

“Nothing much, sir.” Nektann shrugged. “However, I did get to set the Waspix loose on that band of jellybean Matoran. It was so satisfying....

 

The Skakdi sighed as he said this; Tahu Stars did his best to ignore it, turning to Takanuva Stars.

“Status report!”

“Well... I stabbed an ant with my staff.” Takanuva Stars told him.

“Good job men. Continue the good work. Nektann, where are the Matoran currently held?”

“In the Kitchen, sir.” Nektann told him. “Several of the 2.0 and 3.0 heroes are holding them –along with others – in the makeshift jail there.”

“Alright.” Tahu Stars nodded. “I’ll send Gresh Stars and Stronius to replace you in a few minutes. When they do, come join me.”

“Alright.” Takanuva Stars sighed. “Hey, are we going to go on a raid later?”

 

A shadow passed over his leader’s face, and Tahu Stars shook his head.

“Of course not. You know what’s supposed to happen, don’t you?”

Takanuva Stars shifted around uncomfortably before nodding.

“That’s why. Time flew by when we were at war, and we’ve agreed to hold the peace until whatever’s supposed to happen occurs.” Tahu Stars informed him.

“You weren’t the one to make the decision.” Nektann observed.

“You’re right, Nektann. I wasn’t. And I’m still wondering why.” Tahu Stars told him, before walking off.

 

The Spare Bedroom:

 

“Yo Tahu Mata, what’s up?” Malum asked, hopping up onto the windowsill and sitting on the edge beside his leader.

“Nothing’s up.” Was the reply. “Nothing’s ever up anymore.”

“I know man.” Malum sighed. “It’s so like, boring around here and everything. It kinda like, sucks. Just a little bit.”

“It worries me.” Lewa Mata spoke up from Tahu Mata’s other side. “If we’re this bored now, when we’re not at war, what’s gonna happen when the war officially ends?”

“That’s easy.” Tahu Mata told him. “You know what’s happening; we’re at a temporary truce as we wait for it. The thing is, sitting in a room with an entire army and doing zilch is not fun.”

“You the man, brother.” Malum replied, tapping his fist on Tahu Mata’s shoulder. “Totally the words out of my mouth.”

 

The former leader of the Bionicle sets remained silent for several minutes, watching Ehlek, Avak, Nuju Metru, and Matau Metru all building a fortress out of paper airplanes.

“I’m bored.” Was the next thing he said aloud. “What should we do?”

“Well... Tahu Mistika was caught recently.” Lewa Mata told him. “We could go laugh at him in the Kitchen.”

“I feel like that’s somehow tempting fate or something, but that feels like something only those guys over at the Fourth Wall should know.” Tahu Mata replied, standing. “Let’s go. Malum, you coming?”

“Sure thing man.” Malum responded, hopping to his feet. “Let’s like, totally go and rock their socks.”

 

Later on, in the Kitchen:

 

Tahu Stars warily approached the mass of jail cells lined along the countertop, accompanied by Rocka 3.0 and Surge 2.0.

“You got all of them?” he asked.

“We believe so.” Rocka 3.0 affirmed. “We got two blue Matoran, two black Matoran, three red Matoran, a crab, a brown Matoran, and a white Matoran.”

 

“Yeah, and I don’t deserve to be in here!” Vultraz exclaimed from within the cell that housed the Matoran.

“Nor I!” Ahkmou cried from beside him. “Takua and Pewku don’t deserve to be in here either!”

“You were with these other Matoran promoting violence in a time of extremely uneasy peace.” Rocka 3.0 told them. “That’s why you’re there.”

Vultraz startled them all by bursting into tears and collapsing beside an unconscious Kazi at the back of the cage. Tahu Stars exchanged a glance with Surge 2.0 before speaking.

 

“I’ve heard tell that the Matoran Garan, Macku, Dalu, Tehutti, Piruk, Balta, and Velika threatened to kill one of my Barraki while I was gone.” He explained, stepping closer to the cage. “I want to know why.”

Macku approached, kicking Ahkmou away with a look of contempt on her face.

“Why are you on the Barraki’s side?” she hissed. “He’s turned on you to live in that pond.”

Tahu Stars shrugged. “He hasn’t gone mad.”

“Mad or not, we were in the right.” Garan spoke up from behind. He was opening his mouth to say more when Dalu punched him in the chin. “Ouch.”

“We don’t care.” Macku told Tahu Stars. “And we’re not staying in here, either.”

“Oh no?” Tahu Stars leaned in. “And exactly why is that?”

 

“You!” a voice yelled from behind him. “What are you doing here?”

Tahu Stars turned around, and found himself staring at Tahu Mata; beside his enemy were Malum and Lewa Mata, holding Takanuva Stars and Nektann squirming but captive in their arms.

“Trying to assassinate me?” Tahu Mata exclaimed. “You’re that low?!”

“What?” Tahu Stars questioned, glancing at Nektann and Takanuva Stars. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed several Waspix flutter over. He also made out several Gahlok and Nuhvok joining them. Out of the corner of his other eye, Furno 2.0, Evo 2.0, Breez 2.0,and Stormer 3.0 joined Surge 2.0 and Rocka 3.0.

“You sent these two to assassinate me after you said we should keep the peace.” Tahu Mata said furiously.

“What?” Tahu Stars repeated, confusion flowing through him. “I don’t understand... it was you who made the decision, not me....”

“It was you.” Tahu Mata told him firmly. “Trust me, I’ve been wondering why I let you do it for the past month. My army demoralizes more and more by the day, and now I know why.”

 

“How did they attack you?” Tahu Stars asked, preparing to battle.

“Sneaking through the shadows. These two caught them before they could do anything.” Tahu Mata told him. “I will say it was a good plan, but a dishonest and cowardly one. Also a total fail, since it didn’t work. However, I’m thinking you deserve jail time.”

At those words Tahu Stars ducked as Breez 2.0 leapt at him; she crashed into the banana stand and the yellow fruit began to fall all over the counter and floor.

“And because you’ll be in jail for crime, and so will your second in command,” Tahu Mata began, readying his own sword, “I will take back sole control over the Bionicle sets.”

 

Tahu Stars swore then as he shoved Evo 2.0 back and sliced through two lightning fast Gahlok.

“I didn’t order them to attack you!” he protested as a green Matoran and a brown Matoran landed beside him. “HELP!”

Suddenly Gresh Stars and Stronius were there, the lime Glatorian slicing through three more Gahlok and a Waspix that were heading for his leader, while the Skrall clubbed Surge 2.0 in the back of the head, causing the blue set to collapse.

“This is dumb.” Stronius complained. “I mean seriously, I don’t even know what we’re fighting about here.”

He turned around and clubbed Furno 2.0 in the face; however, he swung too hard and actually knocked the Hero Factory set’s head off, killing him.

“Oops... my bad.”

 

Tahu Stars’ sword then hit Tahu Mata’s with a snap, and the two of them began to duel fiercely, a whirlwind of red and orange moving through the battlefield.

“Take that!” Nektann snapped, punching Lewa Mata in the face, causing the Toa to let him go and stumble back. “Now we can actually fight!”

After freeing Takanuva Stars, Nektann faced his opponent and leapt, tackling Lewa Mata off of the counter to the floor below. Both sets then groaned as they lost their legs.

“I feel so dumb now.” Nektann said.

“That’s because you are dumb.” Lewa Mata responded.

“BATTLE IN THE KITCHEN!” Rotor roared, flying out into the house. “BATTLE IN THE KITCHEN! COME ONE, COME ALL!”

 

Rolling his eyes, Takanuva Stars swung a staff at Malum, only to have himself be picked up by the red Glatorian and chucked off of the counter himself. He suffered a similar fate, leaving Malum to begin pounding the Waspix and Gahlok.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me.” Tahu Stars muttered as he saw sets begin to pour into the Kitchen and begin to duel. “This cannot be happening. It’s all your fault!”

“No way, it’s all yours!” Tahu Mata shot back. “You’re the one who attacked first!”

“You’re the one who tried to arrest me!”

“You’re the one who tried to take over!”

“You’re the one who made sure you stayed in power for ten years!”

“You’re the one who has no gears!”

“You’re the one with a small sword!”

“You’re the one with a dumb head!”

“You’re the one with a dot poking out of your stomach!”

“You’re the one... hey, you’re right... aw man, and I feel so insecure now... thanks a lot....”

 

“ENOUGH!” a voice screamed, bringing all the fighting to a halt. Well, all the fighting on the counter, at least.

The fighters on the counter looked and saw that the one who had screamed was Macku, being helped out of her jail cell by Piruk and Velika.

“It’s time you learned to appreciate us Matoran.” She announced. “Watch this.”

The Ga-Matoran lifted her Kohlii Staff above her head and swung it around, shattering a Gahlok. She then leapt at the Hero Factory sets, killing two Waspix and then removing Evo 2.0 permanently from existence. Stronius smacked her down into the counter with his club as she approached, and Macku was stopped for all of ten seconds before Stronius found a hole where his body had been.

“Wow... this hurts a lot....” were his last words before death belatedly claimed him.

 

“Uh duh.” Was all came out of Malum’s mouth, before he shook his head. “Hey, um... I’m just gonna go... and... uh... run away... and stuff....”

And so he did, running in the opposite direction than Macku and her band of carnivorous Matoran. This happened to end up not including Vultraz, Kazi, Ahkmou, or Takua & Pewku.

“Ugh, my head still hurts.” Kazi moaned from within the jail cell. “Am I dead yet?”

“No, not yet.” Vultraz told him, slapping him into a standing position. “Still alive.”

“Are you sure I’m not in the Nether?” Kazi asked.

“I’m pretty sure.” Vultraz responded, hopping behind Takua onto Pewku and helping both Ahkmou and Kazi on. “Yo Takua, get this crab to giddy up!”

“I’m goin’, I’m goin’.” Takua muttered, smacking Pewku until she raced away from the scene of battle.

 

“So....” Tahu Stars broke the silence a few minutes later. “Are we gonna keep fighting, or what?”

Tahu Mata shrugged. “I don’t know. I’m starting to have a feeling that I’ve been played like a pawn by somebody. Also as if I was supposed to be the focus of the first half, but you were.”

“Fourth wall!” Nektann groaned from below.

“I feel like I should’ve been the focus of the second half, but you were.” Tahu Stars responded, ignoring Nektann. “Anyway, I guess that’s a no? No more fighting?”

“No more fighting today.” Tahu Mata agreed, shaking Tahu Stars’ hand.

 

They would’ve stopped right there, but of course that was when someone began to dramatically scream. And by dramatically I mean dramatically because it was right after an enormous explosion near the front of the house.

“I guess that’s a change of plan? Lots more fighting?” Tahu Stars guessed.

Tahu Mata shook his head, muttering something under his breath. It was not “Merry Christmas”. Not.

 

That was when Kazi came bolting into the Kitchen, panting and gasping in front of the now silent sets crammed into the Kitchen.

“Sorry-about-the scream.” He panted. “Very-scary-must-run-away-he-is-coming.”

Kazi then collapsed, and was dragged away by several Turahk and Vorahk.

“Who is coming?” Tahu Mata questioned quietly.

Tahu Stars shrugged.

 

“I RETURN!” a voice bellowed from outside the Kitchen. “YOU WILL FACE MY WRATH!”

POP!

A Matoran appeared beside Tahu Mata and Tahu Stars.

“Vertak?!” Tahu Mata exclaimed. “You’re here? Wait, how do I know you?”

Vertak swore loudly. “Don’t you dare start up with that again.

“Your plan nearly didn’t work, you know.” Tahu Mata told him. “Wait a minute-”

“Isaiddon’tyoudare.” Vertak reminded him.

 

“MY ARMY AND I WILL DESTROY ALL WE SEE FIT, AND THE SURVIVORS WILL SERVE US FOREVER MORE!” the voice continued to  bellow before Tahu Stars could enter the conversation.

“Gamma’s here sooner than I thought.” Vertak sighed. “Not good at all.”

“MY NAME IS ALMIGHTY, AND I WILL CRUSH YOU!!!”

As the last few words were said, ALMIGHTY himself stepped into the doorway.

“Now, who wants to die first?”

 

To Be-

 

“Me! Me! Oh oh oh, pick me! Please pick me! Pick me! Pick me! Oh, please please please pick me!” Tarduk yelled enthusiastically, bouncing up over the heads of every Bionicle set around him. “Please!”

“Shut up!” ALMIGHTY snapped, annoyed. “I was trying to have a dramatic lead-in to the season finale, and now you’ve gone and screwed it all up!”

Tarduk stopped.

“Just for that, I won’t kill you!” ALMIGHTY decided. “Get over here NOW!”

Tarduk scurried over, and ALMIGHTY grabbed him and squished him into a small gap in his armour, making sure the Agori would both do nothing and stay alive.

“Don’t try anything, or I will never reconsider!” ALMIGHTY warned. “Now, back to business- who wants to die first?”

 

To Be Continued....

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 11 - This One Goes to Eleven

 

The Kitchen, 2011:

 

Vertak paused before leaping off of the counter to battle ALMIGHTY; surely the tyrant would not be foolish enough to fight on his own?

 

His doubts were proven true when six Toa entered the Kitchen, followed by a Matoran and another creation of a form that Vertak was surprised to discover he did not recognize.

 

“Allow me to introduce my soldiers.” ALMIGHTY’s voice rang through the room. “The Toa Gamma – Mt of Zehvor, Kapurkar of Transport, Xemnas of Crystal, Nujanii of Kanohi, Tahu of Gold, and Jl1223 of Mystery. The Matoran, Biobeast #126, along with a personal favourite creation of mine, Skarloth.”

 

“We’re doomed.” Tahu Mata sighed from beside him.

“Don’t give up.” Vertak responded. “You, Tahu Stars and I will take ALMIGHTY. Send a team to take care of the Toa, and make sure that Skarloth is fighting his match.”

“IRNAKK!” Tahu Stars bellowed. “GET THE CREATURE!”

 

The Fighting erupted into the largest battle that any of the sets had seen yet.

 

The Toa Gamma

 

MT signalled to Jl, who swung forward and slammed into Maxilos, before slipping into a banana peel that Hydraxon had been about to step on. The jailer sighed in relief before raising his launcher, firing several explosive rounds at the small Toa. Jl easily reflected them away at MT, who had to duck beneath them as all six rounds slammed into Kapurkar, who swore and threw a toy truck at Hydraxon. The jailer ducked beneath it and ran forward, kicking Kapurkar in the face and engaging him in hand-to-hand combat.

 

Xemnas focused as his fellow Toa began to all engage themselves, drawing his power from within as fighting erupted all around him. He ignored MT stumbling back as Maxilos smacked him with his staff, ignored Kapurkar and Hydraxon brawling, ignored Jl and Pohatu Nuva kicking a rock back and forth at each other’s faces, and when Tahu and Nujanii signalled, he struck.

 

The crystal erupted from the ground, half of the Vahki Bordakh being slain in a moment out of sheer bad luck. The remaining four Toa Nuva all got caught stuck in the huge spike. As they desperately tried to free themselves, Xemnas smiled grimly and began to climb the crystal with relative ease.

 

“You want a piece of me?!” One screamed, leaping up after him.

“Who are you?” Xemnas sniffed disdainfully at the Skrall Stars.

“You know who we are!” Two joined One, climbing even faster. “You get away from Kopaka!”

“As if.”

 

Xemnas chuckled darkly, pulling out his sword and searching for Kopaka Nuva.

“I’ll use these four Toa Nuva and the two of you to increase my power. I’ll be unstoppable.” He explained. “See you.”

The Toa of Crystal swiped down, sending a stream of what looked like icicles to fly towards One and Two. Both Skrall Stars vanished, and the creation continued on his way until reaching a platform near the ceiling- falling would mean death.

 

“How are things?” he asked casually, cleaning his sword as the four Toa Nuva managed to break free of the crystal and began to prepare for battle. “You know, you could just surrender.”

“We’ve beaten your kind twice. Third time’s the charm.” Kopaka Nuva replied.

“Ah, that’s if you failed before.” Xemnas smiled. “Unfortunately for you.”

 

The creation flashed forward, slamming Tahu Nuva into the crystal and quickly knocking him unconscious, while Onua Nuva barely managed to get out of the way. Gali Nuva threw an aqua blade, embedding it in Xemnas’ shoulder; Xemnas ignored it and turned around, swinging his sword and beginning to duel one-on-one with Lewa Nuva, who began backing away from the flurry of blows.

“Can’t you keep up?” Xemnas mocked. “I would’ve thought that Toa Nuva were more powerful than this.”

He kicked Lewa Nuva aside contemptuously, stabbing him for good measure before slicing Gali Nuva’s left leg off, immobilizing her.

“Now this fight can begin.”

 

Onua Nuva somersaulted through the air over Xemnas, swinging his drill blades upon landing as Kopaka Nuva aimed to slam Xemnas with his shield. The guest star cackled as he dealt with both blows before swinging in a circle and sending both Toa back momentarily.

“Ah, yes!” Xemnas laughed. “Now this will be a fight to remember!”

 

As the three fought above, down below two Skrall Stars coughed weakly, held onto the crystal spire by their swords, which both had managed to stab in.

“Yo One, you still there?” Two asked weakly.

“Still here.” One responded. “Shall we?”

“After you.”

 

On the Counter:

 

Irnakk slammed Skarloth to the counter, kicking him away with a grunt that caused Pridak, Mantax, and Kazi to all get nervous looks on their faces before the titan also body slammed the creation. The three were quickly occupied once more however, as Biobeast broke free of the pile of dishes he’d been trapped under.

“Skarloth! Help me with these guys first!” he shouted.

 

Skarloth ignored him as he stood, dusting himself off.

“I follow orders from ALMIGHTY, not you.” He replied, punching Irnakk in the jaw.

Irnakk snarled and slammed Skarloth into the cupboard, then throwing the guest star to the ground and flinging Kazi away from Biobeast’s reach, before triple kicking the larger guest star, sending him reeling.

“You can’t hope to defeat us!” Biobeast yelled.

 

Pridak whistled, and instantly Kalmah, Ehlek, and Takadox were at his side; the five Barraki advanced, waiting for their turn.

“You get Skarloth. We’ll get this one.” Pridak told Irnakk. “Go!”

As Irnakk lumbered away Takadox stabbed Biobeast in the eye, causing him to stagger backward. Biobeast had no time to stop Ehlek’s scratching claws before the green Barraki had also leapt away, giving Pridak and Kalmah and opportunity to move in, beating Biobeast with each of their tools while Mantax pinched from behind.

 

“STOP IT!” Biobeast howled, blasting each of the Barraki away with some blasters taken from the Drop Ship. “YOU WILL NOT MAKE ME FALL!”

Takadox was crushed under Biobeast’s foot, and the blue Barraki barely managed to crawl away as Biobeast began to force the other four Barraki back.

“Pridak, I think we bit off more than we could chew!” Mantax called.

“Yup!”

 

Biobeast paused as they neared the jail.

“Oh dear.” Pridak said, before clamping his mouth shut.

Biobeast grinned and blasted the jail open; the huge Witch Doctor slowly stepped out, followed by Nex 2.0.

“Oh dear.” The other three Barraki repeated.

 

“FOR ALMIGHTY!!” Nex 2.0 bellowed, leaping into the battlefield below and beginning to destroy those around him.

“Indeed, revenge shall be had.” Witch Doctor chuckled, retrieving his staff. “Savage Planet to me!”

With his staff, Witch Doctor soon collected the Raw-Jaw, Fangz, Scorpio, and Waspix sets from around the room and began to advance on the Barraki, with Biobeast looming behind him.

 

The four Barraki screamed and scrambled down the from the counter, fleeing into the crowd that immediately began to give way underneath the might of Witch Doctor’s army attacking from behind.

 

Above ALMIGHTY:

 

“Two front battles are never won!” Tahu Stars hissed. “We need to get down there!”

Vertak shook his head, causing Tahu Mata to face palm.

“Not yet.” The Matoran whispered. “Wait and see....”

 

Nujanii & Tahu:

 

The Toa of Gold and the Kanohi Master both smacked away Bohrok effortlessly until reaching their prize.

“Toa Mahri... and Toa Mata.” Tahu nodded, satisfied. “Good.”

A solid gold platform suddenly appeared beneath them before Matoro Mahri managed to get his reply out; several Lehvak and Pahrak- along with their respective Va counterparts- managed to hold on, but the rest had to move onto the battle below.

“We’re gonna toast you.” Nujanii smirked, becoming invisible.

 

“The Kanohi Master! Look out!” Onua Mata yelled, clawing the air in front of him while the platform Tahu of Gold was creating continued to rise.

“You doom arrives!” Nujanii replied, grabbing Onua Mata from behind and slamming him to the ground.

Gali Mata and Hahli Mahri leapt at the creation, grabbing on as his Huna ability turned on once more and becoming invisible themselves.

“Get the Vahi off!” Jaller Mahri ordered, rushing for Tahu of Gold.

Tahu of Gold halted the creation of the platform around the height of Xemnas’ crystal spire, at fatal falling range. He then grabbed Jaller Mahri and flung him away as Nujanii’s Vahi disappeared below, deactivating the other creation’s powers. Nujanii cursed and ripped Gali Mata away, about to kill her before nineteen Pahrak Va interrupted him, swarming together.

 

“Get the buggers off!” Nujanii screeched.

Tahu of Gold quickly encased all of the Pahrak Va in gold, before repeating the process within and destroying all of them. The arriving Lehvak, Pahrak, and Lehvak Va all screeched and the Toa paled, realizing what they were up against.

“That’s right.” Tahu of Gold responded to the unspoken cries. “We’re going to kill every single one of you.”

Onua Mata was put out of commission by Nujanii, soon followed by Gali Mata.

 

The six Toa Mahri clustered together at one side of the huge platform, the Bohrok and Bohrok-Va behind them.

“It’s either die down there or die up here and kill these guys.” Jaller Mahri told the others.

“Well, I think the choice is obvious.” Nuparu Mahri shrugged. “Why wouldn’t we fight? If both options are certain death, then I suppose 2007’s first casualties would be best spent killing these guys.”

“I agree.” Matoro Mahri nodded. “Let’s kill them.”

 

ALMIGHTY

 

Tahu Mata, Tahu Stars, and Vertak landed with three thuds in front of the most powerful being of all time.

“You have finally decided to try me.” ALMIGHTY sounded amused. “Your friends, foes, and all others are being cornered form the top down by my forces. You still believe you can win?”

“Always.” Tahu Mata replied.

“You realize you are fighting for a lost cause, don’t you?” ALMIGHTY prompted.

“Don’t you realize that those are the only ones worth fighting for?” Tahu Stars shot back. “Come on guys- today we take the fight to him.”

 

MT, Jl, Kapurkar

 

MT dealt another blow to Maxilos, who continued to stagger back at his attacks and yet not receive a single injury.

“Why won’t you just die?!” he cried in frustration.

“We’re tougher than we look.” Maxilos replied.

MT pointed his finger and a rocket fired from somewhere, destroying Karzahni. Maxilos shrugged.

I’m tougher than I look.” The robot replied.

“We’ll see about that.” MT responded, advancing once again.

 

Jl flung Vultraz away with ease, kicking Ahkmou away and then flicking Metus.

“You three can’t do anything to me.” He smirked.

“You don’t know who I am.” Vultraz told him, grabbing a plastic spoon lying on the ground and throwing it at the guest star. “Do your research, and then you can try and tell me I can’t do anything. I’ve lived far too long, done far too much to believe that.”

The words inspired the other two, who rose as well when they saw Jl’s gaping mouth at the sight of the hole in his chest from the spoon that was being repaired.

“There’s more where that came from.” Vultraz told him, tossing spoons to Ahkmou and Metus. “You still think you can beat us?”

“Absolutely.” Jl told him. “I have ALMIGHTY on my side.”

“I killed ALMIGHTY!” Vultraz yelled, forcing Jl to retreat from his now frantic blows. “DON’T SAY YOU CAN BEAT ME!”

 

Kapurkar hit Hydraxon with a car before flinging a train into the mix, which the unfortunate titan for once managed to dodge. Hydraxon fired off several Cordak rounds in his direction, forcing Kapurkar to do some matrix style moves to get out of the way; by the time the Toa of Transport had his bearings again Hydraxon was above him with a ship in hand, slamming it down on top of him. Kapurkar smirked and kicked the ship back into Hydraxon’s chin, causing the titan to stumble backwards and collapse, unconscious. Kapurkar was moving in to finish him off when unexpectedly, Takadox and Tahu Mistika stood in his way.

 

“I thought you served ALMIGHTY.” He said.

“So we did.” Takadox shrugged. “But we’re better now.”

“Thanks to Pohatu Nuva here. Knocked some sense into us.” Tahu Mistika added. “You see, I recently realized that I haven’t been myself since I was opened. That’s a long time to be enslaved to somebody, don’t you think?”

“I wouldn’t know.” Kapurkar replied.

“I would.” A voice said from behind.

Kapurkar whipped around to be kicked in the face by Pohatu Nuva, whose anger was clearly evident.

“My brother Pohatu Mata and I, we were enslaved for so long.” He whispered. “When he died, I broke free. And I’ve been freeing others ever since.”

Kapurkar blocked an attack from Takadox and reflected Tahu Mistika’s deadly shield.

“You wonder why we’re still able to fight you creations, fight even ALMIGHTY himself?” Pohatu Nuva asked. “I’m the reason why.”

 

Kapurkar shrugged and a train broke through the wall, slamming into Pohatu Nuva and running the Toa Nuva, Takadox, and Tahu Mistika over. None of them stood again. Kapurkar chuckled.

“It doesn’t matter. We’re more than powerful enough to defeat you.”

Suddenly he was choking- he couldn’t get the slightest bit of air.

“You’ve been very naughty, old friend.” Zaktan’s voice whispered in his ear. “I don’t like that.”

“Nor do I.” the Matoran Jaller replied, approaching with a very weak Vultraz at his side.

“I... don’t know what you’re talking about.” Kapurkar croaked.

“See reason.” Jaller pleaded, pulling out his Kohlii Staff. “We’ve already killed ALMIGHTY once- you know we can do you in too.”

Kapurkar shook his head, refusing to listen. ALMIGHTY was all there was, all that mattered. He clawed at the cloud around his head as he pulled out a sword similar to the ones each of the other guest stars were wielding.

“I’ll show you.” He whispered hoarsely, staggering forward. “Your time is done... so is theirs. It’s ALMIGHTY’s turn to rule again.”

 

“Says you!” Vultraz shot back, unleashing a wave of shadow that was intercepted by the creation Jl, who took it in stride.

“We’ll help too.” Ahkmou said, appearing beside Vultraz with Metus. “These guys are going down.”

Vultraz shook his head. “You two get Jl, and get help with it. Kapurkar has to be beaten by me.”

Zaktan relinquished his grip on Kapurkar to grab Jl and fling him away, where he crashed into Rocka 3.0. As Ahkmou and Metus made their way over, Meltdown and Rotor were already helping with Jl, not that they were very effective.

 

“Now, where were we?” Vultraz asked, his strength returning as his mouth opened wide in a yawn.

“Shut your mouth!” Kapurkar exclaimed, leaping forward and shoving Vultraz to the ground. “Don’t point that at me- auk.”

The green cloud that was Zaktan had taken its position once more, and Kapurkar was momentarily distracted enough for Jaller to leap in and smack off a piece of armour- however, Jaller soon joined Vultraz on the ground.

“I’m far too powerful for you to consider under you anymore, Vultraz. Learn that.” Kapurkar told them. “ALMIGHTY gives us all more power than you could ever dream of having.”

 

ALMIGHTY

 

Lewa Mata and Takanuva Stars found themselves nearly impaled by Nex 2.0’s ice shield picks as the Hero Factory set unleashed his rage on the two of them- already Surge 2.0 had fallen before Nex 2.0, and neither deputy was eager to join the blue hero in that.

 

Meanwhile, Tahu Mata and Tahu Stars tried to work their way around ALMIGHTY to land a hit- a hit that never seemed to come. The huge figure only laughed amidst the screams of terror from Tarduk inside his chest. The Matoran Vertak had vanished, leaving two Toa of Fire that had no real powers to fight the most powerful being the universe had ever known.

 

It wasn’t a pleasant thought.

 

Tahu Mata felt a wrench in his left shoulder, but couldn’t risk the distraction of looking at it as he charged ALMIGHTY, before being smacked away. His vision went black momentarily before he shook his head, trying to fight his way out of it.

“I need help!” Tahu Stars called. “Golden Armour!”

The cry rang in Tahu Mata’s ears as he failed to understand, dizzy, weak and exhausted. There was a dull sensation in his left shoulder- glancing down, Tahu Mata felt shock rising inside as he stared at where his arm used to be. And then suddenly Malum was there, pulling him to his feet. Shouting something. Tahu Mata couldn’t hear, nor could he make himself try and care as he tried to understand what had happened. Malum shook him, screaming something. Tahu Mata stared at him, not comprehending.

 

“MAN, YOU GOTTA SNAP OUT OF IT! COME ON!” Tahu Stars heard Malum bellowing from behind as the Glatorian struggled to make Tahu Mata wake up.

Tahu Stars slammed his left shoulder piece of golden armour on, followed by the right shoulder. He fit some on his left leg, and then his right, before placing the shield and sword pieces. All that remained was the mask- where was it?

“Looking for this?” ALMIGHTY asked with a soft laugh.

Tahu Stars glanced up, filled with dread- the golden Hau was the one piece he had only one of, and the one piece he needed now. The one piece that would activate the armour rumoured able to give him immense power.

 

In the hands of ALMIGHTY, who looked like he was extremely close to snapping it in two.

 

“You silly sets never stood a chance.” ALMIGHTY laughed softly, watching Strakk and Tarix struggling with four Raw-Jaws, several Visorak being beaten by the Scorpio and Waspix sets nearby. “My creations and I needed only ourselves to beat you, but with the sets that have turned against you as well, your chances of winning have dropped considerably.”

“You said dropped.” Tahu Stars shouted. “They aren’t gone- and as long as a small chance remains ALMIGHTY, I’ll take it!”

 

Vertak was suddenly there in front of ALMIGHTY in mid-air, wrenching the golden Hau from his grasp. Tahu Stars caught the mask as it fell, fitting it onto his face and feeling power rise from within him.

“Fight all of us, Gamma!” Vertak shouted from above. “Not just me! Not just Tahu Stars! All of the sets!”

A mighty kick from the Matoran sent ALMIGHTY reeling, and the tyrant stumbled back, crushing four Nuhvok.

 

“If you want a true final battle Vertak, I will give it to you.” ALMIGHTY snarled. “You will not stand in my way.”

Vertak was gone suddenly, and with a crash a huge hole appeared in the wall leading outside. Immediately sets began pouring out of it until the battle was half in the Kitchen and half in the yard. ALMIGHTY laughed before turning to Tahu Stars, who suddenly began to doubt his previously decided course of action.

“You can’t do it, Toa.” ALMIGHTY told him mockingly. “Save Tahu Mata and his army? Please- you want to destroy them.”

Tahu Stars froze, struggling to decide.

“You either save him and show that you started this war for nothing, or you let him be destroyed and finally accomplish your goal.” ALMIGHTY continued. “Choose now.”

 

Which one? Tahu Stars asked himself. I want to be the leader. I want to have the power. Why not let him die?

The answer came to him suddenly, and it surprised him:

Because I don’t want this to continue.

 

He didn’t answer ALMIGHTY, allowing the glow of power emanating from the Golden Armour to speak for him.

“Wrong choice.” ALMIGHTY said, slamming his fist down.

 

To Be Continued....

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Tahu vs. Tahu: Aftermath

Epilogue

 

The Bedroom:

 

Tahu Stars shivered as he remembered his dance with death the day before. The creation Blahdom had revealed himself just in time to save him, and the tide of the battle had turned with a creation and Vertak on their side.

 

Several others had seemed to be temporarily empowered as well; One, Two, Maxilos, Vultraz, Zaktan, Pohatu Nuva... all of them, and others, had proved to be indispensible assets in the final battle with ALMIGHTY.

 

But ALMIGHTY wasn’t truly dead, or so Vertak had told them before vanishing –this time, the Matoran promised, permanently- as well.

 

“That was some battle, eh?” Takanuva Stars walked up to stand beside him, Nektann and Gresh Stars with him.

“It was some battle.” Tahu Stars agreed, watching Irnakk and Hydraxon shoving a struggling Axonn into jail. “The definitive battle to end them all.”

“So is the war over, or what?” Gresh Stars asked. “Because we’re still separated from them... sort of.”

 

Tahu Stars glanced over his army – many (such as Makuta and all of the Rahkshi, including the Rahkshi Stars) had swapped sides to join Tahu Mata. However, others (like the Vahki and Visorak) had joined him. He didn’t really mind.

 

“I hope it’s not over.” Nektann responded. “There won’t ever be peace as long as the two of you are still alive.”

 

And therein lay the problem, Tahu Stars thought. They had to go to war. One of them had to die. But he wasn’t so sure he wanted the power anymore. The constant warring and battling had drained him; all he wanted was to relax, and live life.

 

The opposite seemed to be true for the vast majority of the sets.

 

“No, it’s not over.” Tahu Stars said. “But soon, it will be. It has to be.”

 

The Spare Bedroom:

 

“Thanks again, Blahdom.” Tahu Mata said. “You showing up... you lit a spark in our side. Brought us the victory.”

“It was nothing.” Blahdom told him. “ALMIGHTY has had his time to reign. His time to end is coming, just as yours is too.”

Tahu Mata didn’t know what to say to that, so he said nothing.

 

“I do not mean that you will necessarily die, nor must Tahu Stars die.” Blahdom told him gently. “But neither of you will ever be able to lead again. Even if one of you dies and this war ends in that fashion, I do not predict that the winner will take the power that will be rightfully theirs.”

 

“I’ve been thinking about that.” Tahu Mata confessed. “And I’m not sure I want to fight anymore.”

 

The two remained silent at that for several minutes, watching the six Toa Inika training against several Turahk.

 

“Yet you must continue.” Blahdom finally replied, turning away from the many training sessions currently going on. “No longer for you and Tahu Stars, but for them.”

“Yes.” Tahu Mata whispered, nodding. “This war means nothing to me now. I just want it to stop. I want the peace, the quiet. How it was before all this started.”

 

“Are you still getting the memory flashes?” Blahdom asked.

“From the Paradox? Yes, I am.” Tahu Mata answered. “Vertak explained what happened. I still don’t think I understand- I don’t think I’ll ever understand- but at least it helps me not go crazy.”

Blahdom nodded solemnly.

 

“The end draws near.” He told the leader. “Either you will fall, or he will.”

“Do you know?”

“Yes. But whether I will tell you, I think you already know the answer to.”

“I don’t want you to tell me. Too much trouble has been caused because sets have tried to mess with time.”

“You are learning. You and Tahu Stars both are becoming wise.”

“Which one will win, though? How will I know when the time comes?”

 

Blahdom sighed, mulling the thought over before deciding it was safe.

“Both of you will look over the final battle raging around you and, in that moment, you will consider who the two of you are. From that, you will decide who the Bionicle and Hero Factory sets need as their next –albeit for a short reign- leader.”

 

Tahu Mata nodded.

“You must go soon?”

“I must go now.” Blahdom responded. “So long.”

“So long....”

 

The Hallway, Under the Entrance to the Attic:

 

“Remind me why we’re here again?” Ehlek asked nervously.

“Because we’ve been hearing thumps for several days.” Lewa Mata responded. “And Tahu Mata wants us to do something about it.”

 

“Do something about it.” Vultraz snorted from above, where he hovered on his speeder. “Right. Because we can totally do something to whatever’s up there.”

“We can investigate and bring back answers.” Maxilos reminded them.

 

Lewa Mata nodded; Vultraz rolled his eyes and muttered something inaudible.

 

“Ready? Alright. On my mark, we move in. Three... two... one.”

 

The End.

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Tahu vs. Tahu*

PSA #5: The Timeline

 

The Bedroom....

 

“Hello there, fans!” Tahu Nuva waved to the camera that was hidden inside the wall. “I’m Tahu Nuva from Tahu vs. Tahu. But you already knew that, since you read my name before I said this.”

His partner mumbled something about the fact that this was supposed to be a video before introducing himself.

“I am Vultraz, from The Vultraz Trilogy.” Vultraz continued, before Tahu Nuva slapped him on the back of the head. “Um, I mean, I’m Vultraz, from Tahu vs. Tahu as well. Which is a terrible comedy. Go read Vultraz’s Journey Returns.”

 

Tahu Nuva sighed before continuing.

“Anyway, we here at Tahu vs. Tahu understand that you all are having trouble wrapping your heads around the timeline.”

“Which in my opinion is an excellent example of your intelligence,” Vultraz put in, “Or the lack thereof. Seeing as we’ve only explored one timeline so far.”

“Shut up, Vultraz.” Tahu Nuva snapped.

“You shut up!” Vultraz retorted.

“You know what, screw this.” Tahu Nuva sighed. “I give up. Team B can take this one.”

 

“Oh thanks!” Tahu Stars called from across the room. “I hate doing these dumb PSAs!”

 

Tahu vs. Tahu

Aftermath

PSA #5 Take 2

iBrow Comedy Productions

 

The Bedroom:

 

“So, as they were saying before,” Tahu Stars began, “The timeline seems to be a popular subject of not understanding amongst you all.”

“And thus we have decided to try and explain it to you, despite the fact that the only characters in the comedy who understand are Vultraz, Zaktan, and Maxilos.” Tahu Mata added.

“So pretty much, some people go back in time this season. That’s about it.” Tahu Stars continued.

“Precisely.” Tahu Mata agreed. “We were going to tell you more, but then iBrow threatened to murder us in our sleep for spoiling the comedy.”

 

“We enjoy having our necks on our heads, so we decided not to tell you.” Tahu Stars finished.

“So goodbye. And never question our methods again.” Tahu Mata also finished.

 

The End.

 

“Wait just a second....”

“What?”

“Why did they stop?”

“I dunno.”

“You don’t know anything, Carapar. Shut up.”

“You shut up!”

“No Carapar. You shut up. Now.”

“Stop looking at me like that. I hate it when you look at me like that.”

“Then shut up.”

“...No.”

“Sigh. Must I continue?”

“Absolutely.”

“Alright then.”

 

The Kitchen:

 

“This is a fail of a PSA if you ask me.” Vultraz remarked, popping a jellybean into his mouth.

“It’s your fault.” Tehutti pointed out. “Had you actually followed the script-”

“Hey now!” Vultraz protested. “Tahu Mata and Tahu Stars didn’t follow it either!”

“You should set a better example for them.” Tehutti told him.

“They’re older than me!”

“Tahu Mata is. Tahu Stars is younger.” Tehutti explained.

Vultraz shrugged. “I don’t care. I enjoy being alive.”

“I do too.” Tehutti agreed. “That’s why you have to be the one ordering them around, and not me.”

 

Vultraz shook his head, chomping on another jellybean.

“I’ll eat a black one.” Tehutti offered.

“No way buddy, I know you an black jellybeans.” Vultraz snorted. “One bite and then we can’t get you to stop.”

“Darn.” Tehutti said sadly, glancing at the mountain of black jellybeans beside him. “I was ready to set a world record, too.”

 

*None of the opinions stated in this chapter actually exist. We’re not insulting you guys.

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Tahu vs. Tahu

Special #4 – (Milk)

 

The Kitchen....

 

Tahu Stars sat at the dining room table drinking, his legs dangling three feet above the floor, as the sets around him danced like it was the last night of their lives. Who knew why; some sets were wondering exactly what had caused this impromptu dance party.

But Tahu Stars sat there ignoring it all, wallowing in self pity as he threw back (milk) after (milk), literally, all landing in the bag of jellybeans that several extremely frustrated Matoran had given up attempting to eat.

 

“Yo Tahu Stars, what’s wrong?” Takanuva Stars walked up, dodging as yet another glass of (milk) flew through the air.

Tahu Stars didn’t reply, instead deciding to pour himself yet another glass of (milk).

“Hello?” Takanuva Stars waved a hand in front of his leader’s face.

 

Of course Tahu Stars, pitying himself as he was, failed to notice. Takanuva Stars sighed in frustration and left, looking for someone to cheer Tahu Stars up. Or to at least get him to talk. Okay, maybe just to make sure he stopped throwing milk in every direction.

 

“Yo, Nektann!” Takanuva Stars waved and high-fived the Skakdi, pointing at their leader.

“Don’t worry.” Nektann’s eyes began to gleam. “Leave him to me.”

 

As Nektann made his way to Tahu Stars, Takanuva Stars continued on his way, finding a typically serious Vultraz leaning against the wall.

“What are you doing?” the Toa asked.

“Being cool.” Vultraz said, putting on some sunglasses.

“Tahu Stars is depressed. Could you help?” Takanuva Stars asked.

Vultraz glanced at him over the sunglasses.

 

“I am an expert on the serious stuff.” The Matoran replied after a moment. “I suppose I could help.”

Kicking some fluff off of his foot, Vultraz pushed off the wall, shoved three Makuta off of the table, and began to make his way to Tahu Stars. Takanuva Stars watched as the fluff landed in Zaktan’s eye; the Piraka screamed in agony as he melted into a green puddle, which bubbled ominously. Shivering, Takanuva Stars continued on his way.

 

A Little Bit Later

 

“That’s some pretty serious depression there.” Vultraz confirmed as Takanuva Stars returned with Tahu Mata, Takadox, and Strakk.

Tahu Stars didn’t reply, instead throwing back another-you guessed it-(milk), which conveniently splashed right into Tahu Mata’s face.

 

“Why is it...” Tahu Mata complained, wiping his face off, “That even when we’re all friendly with each other and having a dance party, he still finds a way to peeve me off?”

“Hush.” Vultraz snapped, slapping his leader on the cheek. “Help us figure out what’s wrong.”

“Well for starters,” Nektann put in, wrenching the milk carton out of Tahu Stars’ hands, “We should remove this from the vicinity.”

“You’re right.” Takadox replied, grabbing it and chucking it down onto the jellybean bag. “Job done.”

 

Every member of the group felt their eyes pop out (despite any connections) when they heard the language sprouted by the jellybean group down below. Takadox was unlucky enough to have his roll off the table and land in the spilled milk.

“YOU BETTER TELL US WHO DID THAT, OR WE ARE GOING TO SO COME UP THERE AND BUST YOUR-” Garan was cut off by Takadox’s agonized wail.

 

“MY EYES!” Takadox squealed in horror. “They’re covered in milk!”

“Oh just go get them.” Takanuva Stars muttered, shoving Takadox off the table to follow his eyes.

“SOOOON OF A MEATBALLLLLLLL-OOF!” Takadox groaned, grabbing his eyes and shoving them back in their sockets to find himself staring right into the eyes of a (furious) Garan.

 

“Good. I don’t have to go up and bust you up.” Garan smiled. “I can just bust you up here.”

“Crud.”

 

Back on the table....

 

“Alright then. Analysis Nektann?” Takanuva Stars asked.

“I’m not sure...” Nektann sounded uncertain as Tahu Stars repeatedly threw back invisible (milk) in front of them.

“You’re useless.” Vultraz responded, shoving Nektann down with Takadox.

“SOOOON OF A MEATBALLLLLLL-OOF!” Nektann groaned, finding himself in the same situation as Takadox.

 

Meanwhile, Vultraz had leaned down to face Tahu Stars’ face to face.

“Someone get the glass.” He ordered.

Strakk obliged, tossing the glass down onto an unfortunately Ahkmou sitting beside the jellybean bag.

 

I think you know what happens next.

 

Tahu Mata, ignoring the fact that Strakk was now being beaten back into the oil from which he came, began to shake a completely unresponsive Tahu Stars.

“STOP SHAKING ME!” Tahu Stars screeched.

“Argh....” Vultraz moaned, clutching his ears. “Nails on a shucking chalkboard....”

 

Tahu Mata stepped back triumphantly, allowing Takanuva Stars to finally speak to his leader.

“Tahu Stars, what happened?” he asked.

“I’m not in it anymore.” Tahu Stars told him miserably. “My life is nothing. All that remains for me is drinking (milk).”

“You weren’t even drinking it!” Vultraz exclaimed, grabbing Tahu Stars by the neck and yanking him to the edge, showing him the milk everywhere on the floor below. “You were just throwing it!”

“Oh.” Tahu Stars shrugged. “Meh.”

 

“Meh? Meh? That’s all you can say?!” Vultraz began to yell in outrage. “What exactly is your problem, copycat?!”

Tahu Mata sniggered. “Copycat. I like that one.”

Tahu Stars shrugged. “I’m not in it anymore. I’m not in any comedies anymore.”

 

Vultraz glared at him.

“All right, I am in the GCC.” Tahu Stars conceded. “But then what? I’m not here anymore! Even Tahu Mata is here!”

Vultraz glared at him harder.

“WHAT?!” Tahu Stars exclaimed.

 

“You.” Vultraz’s answer was curt. “I have no patience for you. The exact same thing happened to me. Deal with it.”

“Oh, great advice.” Tahu Stars said sarcastically.

Tahu Mata slapped him.

Tahu Stars slapped Tahu Mata in retaliation.

“ENOUGH!” Vultraz bellowed. “I am sick of you two always bickering like an old married couple!”

 

Both Tahus paused, confusion clearly evident.

“As your Comedy superior, I am going to punish you both.” Vultraz decided. “You must have a drinking competition. All night you’ll drink (milk).”

 

Takanuva Stars beckoned to a squad of Tahnok. Two cartons of milk were immediately in front of them.

“Start drinking (milk).” Vultraz ordered.

 

Ten Minutes Later:

 

“There, see? That wasn’t so bad.” Vultraz said as both Tahus finally finished chugging their milk. “Not both of you stand up.”

Both Tahus did so, stumbling and swaying and clutching their heads.

“Oh man....” Tahu Mata groaned. “I think I have a (milk) hangover....”

“Definitely man... definitely....” Tahu Stars agreed.

 

“Dance.” Vultraz said firmly, forcing them both together. “You shall dance.”

“Whatcha mean-sh?” Tahu Stars questioned him, slurring his words.

“I mean dance. As in, together. As in, you know... dancing.” Vultraz replied.

“I-sh am not-sh dancing-sh with-sh him-sh!” Tahu Mata argued. “I-sh would-sh rather-sh kiss-sh Roodak-sh!”

 

Vultraz glanced at him.

“Okay-sh, maybe not-sh.” Tahu Mata continued sheepishly. “But-sh still-sh....”

“Totally-sh!” Tahu Stars agreed. “We-sh should-sh not have to-sh listen-sh to you-sh!”

 

“Fine.” Vultraz shrugged. “I don’t care. I’ll just tell Garan that you guys were the ones who just threw two cartons of milk at him.”

 

Before either Tahu could comprehend what Vultraz had said, they’d already been shoved down to the floor and were being force-fed black jellybeans by Dalu and Tehutti.

 

“There.” Vultraz sighed, dusting himself off and turning to Takanuva Stars. “Wanna go get a drink?”

“Sure.” Takanuva Stars shrugged. “I could use a drink.”

“I think Hakann’s Bar still has some (milk).” Vultraz replied. “Let’s go.”

The End.

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Tahu vs. Tahu

Interview #5 – Nex 2.0

 

The Interview Room:

 

iBrow: Alright everybody, welcome to another Interview. This time, due to absolutely no demand whatsoever, I’ve decided to do another interview.

 

Camera Guy: And this time, I get to help! So if you’d actually introduce me....

 

iBrow: Fine. Everyone, meet Globin, if you haven’t already. He’s going to be helping me interview a particularly insane set today.

 

Nex: I’m not insane.

 

iBrow: You are by my standards.

 

Nex: I dare you to say that one more time....

 

Globin: And that, folks, is exactly why I am actually helping out today.

 

Nex: ...

 

iBrow: Anyway, moving on. So Nex, how do you feel about your time as a major character?

 

Nex: I feel really mad. Firstly, you didn’t introduce me until Chapter 7. Secondly-

 

Globin: *Yawn*

 

Nex: -I didn’t even appear in Chapter 8, and thirdly-

 

Globin: Listing things like that is so boring, seriously....

 

Nex: -AND THIRDLY AS I WAS SAYING, I was taken out so easily!

 

iBrow: Actually, you weren’t. Because if you were dead you wouldn’t be here.

 

Nex: Good point.

 

iBrow: Alright; are you happy that ALMIGHTY chose Fire Lord to possess?

 

Nex: Yes. Fire Lord was a wimp. And I rather enjoy having control over my mind and body.

 

Globin: You do realize that you’re a character in a comedy that iBrow here writes, therefore giving him absolute control over you, right?

 

Nex: ...

 

iBrow: ...

 

Nex: You couldn’t stop at just breaking the fourth wall, could you? You had to pulverize it.

 

Globin: It sounds a lot worse when you put it that way.

 

Nex: It’s supposed to, stupid.

 

Globin: ...

 

Nex: Now, interrupt me one more time, and I’ll remove your head from your body.

 

Globin: I HAVE NO BODY! I’M A FREAKING FLOATING YELLOW MARSHMALLOW SHAPED THING!

 

Nex: Yeah, whatever.

 

iBrow: AHEM! Next question! Do you believe that Evo should’ve been given more screen time?

 

Nex: Well, it kinda- wait a minute, screen time?

 

iBrow: Don’t you dare start.

 

Nex: Good grief. I say no, anyway. Evo sucks. He’s not orange. Yellow is lame.

 

Globin: ...

 

Nex: ...uh... heheh...

 

Globin: Look around every corner. Because I am going to kill you, I swear.

 

Nex: ...that sounds a little violent, don’t you think?

 

Globin: ...

 

iBrow: Uh, anyway, Nex, who do you think will win in the end? Tahu Mata, or Tahu Stars?

 

Nex: You’re asking me to assume they’ll return.

 

iBrow: The comedy is titled Tahu vs. Tahu.

 

Nex: Yeah, and you have two Tahus, don’t you? Tahu Nuva and Tahu Mistika. You’ve had them both nearly die several times. Why didn’t you have them die? Because of the current situation.

 

iBrow: I am so going to murder you in your sleep.

 

Nex: I’m guessing that I just kinda spoiled stuff.

 

Globin: You think?!

 

Nex: Yes, I do think, thank you. Unlike you two.

 

Globin: Alright, that’s it. You’re dead robot, punk.

 

Globin then sped through the air, landing with a squish on Nex’s face. iBrow soon joined him, smacking Nex with a plastic spoon. The camera was destroyed seconds later.

End of Interview #5.

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Tahu vs. Tahu

Interview #6 – Malum

 

The Interview Room:

 

iBrow: Hello everyone. Welcome to our sixth interview, and the first one since April.

 

Camera Guy: You could show some enthusiasm, you know.

 

iBrow: Awesome.

 

Camera Guy: ... whatever.

 

iBrow: Anyway, moving on. This time we’re interviewing Malum, that Glatorian guy that’s like, obsessed with Tahu Mata or something.

 

Malum: I’m not obsessed! He’s just the man!

 

iBrow: You’re obsessed.

 

Malum: Am not!

 

iBrow: You are. Now, question number one- Why are you so obsessed with Tahu Mata?

 

Malum: ...

 

iBrow: What?

 

Malum: I refuse to answer the question.

 

iBrow: Look pal, you’re the one who agreed to come on here. Not me. Heck, you were begging me!

 

Camera Guy: Ahem....

 

iBrow: ... fine. I grovelled. But that means you should answer.

 

Malum: I’m not obsessed with Tahu Mata. He’s just awesome.

 

iBrow: Your follow up statements are not helping your argument at all. Very well then, next question: how do you feel about your minor role within the comedy?

 

Malum: ... I uh... I actually feel kinda sad now. I was thinking I was doing all right and then POOF, you say I’m not? Crud, this sucks man. This really does.

 

iBrow: ...

 

Malum: *sniff*

 

iBrow: ... whatever. Next question- who do you think will win the war?

 

Malum: Did you honestly just ask me that question? Are you dumb?

 

iBrow: Don’t even start on it.

 

Malum: Tahu Mata. Herp derp.

 

iBrow: ...

 

Malum: Yes?

 

iBrow: I’ll forgive this one time. Next question: do you think you’ll die?

 

Malum: Of course not... wait a minute.

 

iBrow: Alright. Which is better- Call of Duty or Halo?

 

Malum: Counterstrike. Although I’ve heard Battlefield is pretty good too.

 

Camera Guy: Team Fortress 2 is where it’s at, brother.

 

Malum: DON’T call me brother. Me and Tahu Mata are bros, not you and me. Get out of here.

 

Camera Guy: And to think I’m being paid less and not even being named anymore....

 

iBrow: Don’t even think about it. Alright Malum, another question: Do you have a three?

 

Malum: Go... fish?

 

iBrow: You cheater.

 

Malum: I fail to understand what is occurring at this particular point in time.

 

iBrow: ... whoa. Way too many words in that sentences. Make it simpler.

 

Malum: Malum be confuse.

 

iBrow: ...

 

Malum: Dumb enough for y-oh wait. You said something about not doing that anymore, didn’t you... oops. I’m sorry.

 

iBrow: Next question. Why are you so dumb?

 

Malum: Oh boo-hoo.

 

iBrow: Not the answer I was looking for, but okay. Who’s your best friend?... other than Tahu Mata.

 

Malum: Curses. Hmm, difficult to say... I think it would be ALMIGHTY.

 

iBrow: ... *glares*

 

Malum: I kid! I kid! Nex 2.0!

 

iBrow: One more chance and then you strike out.

 

Malum: I jest! I jest! Um, uh, er, um, er, um... Kopaka!

 

iBrow: Mata? Nuva? Phantoka?

 

Malum: ... Nuva?

 

iBrow: Good. He’s the only one still alive.

 

Malum: Are you serious? Man, I’ve gotta start keeping up with the comedy....

 

Camera Guy: Can I give my input? That’s sad. Even I follow the comedy.

 

iBrow: You have nothing else to do. You live in limbo, waiting for the next interview to arrive.

 

Camera Guy: Yeah... it’s a terrible life....

 

Malum: I thought this was supposed to be about you interviewing me.

 

Camera Guy: Shut up, nobody likes you.

 

Malum: Actually, I’m pretty sure it’s the other way around, marshmallow. You’re the one living in limbo, not me.

 

Camera Guy: I hate you.

 

Malum: I hate you too buddy! :wub:

 

iBrow: Okay, continuing on. What are your thoughts on the new year?

 

Malum: It’s 2013?

 

iBrow: ...

 

Malum: Oh, you mean 2012.

 

iBrow: No way. What made you think that?

 

Malum: Well, you kinda got mad when I said 2013....

 

iBrow: So your thoughts on 2012 are?

 

Malum: The world is going to end. You’re finishing Tahu vs. Tahu before then, right?

 

iBrow: Pssh, who do you think I am? Of course!

 

Malum: ...

 

Camera Guy: ...

 

iBrow: ... okay, no. Probably not. We’ll be like, halfway through Season 4 this time next year.

 

Malum: Wow, that was not what I was hoping to hear. At all.

 

iBrow: Any new year resolutions?

 

Malum: Why did you ignore me? Here’s my resolution: to have you listen to what I say.

 

iBrow: What’s your favourite song?

 

Malum: You just did it again. You didn’t answer my question.

 

iBrow: What’s your favourite book?

 

Malum: My favourite book is called “HEY IBROW! LISTEN TO MALUM PLEASE!

 

iBrow: Your favourite movie?

 

Malum: I am going to punch you in the face.

 

iBrow: Your favourite- OW, WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!

 

Malum: I said I was going to punch you in the face.

 

iBrow: So, what’s your favourite movie?

 

Malum: ...

 

Camera Guy: Wow.

 

Malum: ...

 

iBrow: ...

 

Malum: ... I’m leaving.

 

iBrow: Thank you for coming. Hope to see you again!

 

Malum: No. Don’t ever see me again. I hate you. You’re like a worm.

 

iBrow: ...

 

Malum: *Knocks table over and leaves*

 

iBrow: Anger management issues there, good grief.

 

Camera Guy: ...

 

iBrow: What?

 

Camera Guy: ... nothing....

The End.

Link to comment
Share on other sites

gallery_96949_301_66809.png

 

Tahu vs. Tahu: Deconstruction

Prologue –Why?

 

“Open it up.” Lewa Mata ordered.

“But-”

“No buts.” Lewa Mata interrupted. “And stop complaining, Vultraz.”

 

The Matoran scowled, but with the aid of Maxilos managed to open up the entrance into the attic. A cloud of dust billowed down and out of the attic, encasing the three sets. Vultraz coughed.

 

And then silence.

 

“This doesn’t feel right.” Ehlek murmured nervously from behind.

“Well, don’t let me say I told you so.” Vultraz grumbled as he hovered into the attic with his vehicle.

 

“Everyone in?” Lewa Mata asked.

“Yeah.” Vultraz responded.

“Then let’s move in.”

 

Lewa Mata gulped as he lead the way through the attic slowly and carefully, taking in everything. Many boxes appeared dusty as if they hadn’t been opened for many years; however, there were many more that appeared to have been used very recently.

 

And he didn’t recall the attic having ever been opened.

 

“Why are more than half of the boxes as if they were just used?” Ehlek queried.

“Because they have been just used, young sets.” Said a voice behind them.

 

The group turned to face the speaker, who sat on a strange bike.

“My name is Torch.” The set said. “I am what you might call a Slizer or Throwbot... and it appears that once again you feel the need to invade my home turf.”

“I don’t understand.” Lewa Mata said.

“Ten years ago the first shipment of Bionicle sets arrived.” Torch explained. “I and the rest of the Roboriders and Throwbots resided here before then, but were too weak and outnumbered to fight you. So we hid here, and you’ve claimed the entire house as your own ever since.”

 

“We could’ve gotten along.” Ehlek suggested.

“No. Even now you can barely get along with the Hero Factory. Different lines simply are not meant to get along.” Torch responded, his expression darkening. “And yet still, when your time is up, you prolong it. And now you come to take my territory again.”

 

Lewa Mata readied his axe nervously.

“We’re scouting.” He told Torch. “Nothing else.”

“I and my kind were not strong enough before, but we’re strong enough now.” Torch continued, ignoring him. “You see, awhile ago a visitor came and gave us these strange powers. And said that were his plan to fail, we should succeed.”

“ALMIGHTY.” Vultraz spat.

“And now we say goodbye.” Torch finished, unleashing a wave of fire.

 

The Bedroom:

 

Irnakk watched Tahu Stars with disinterest as the Toa explained the job to him, preferring instead to watch Nektann and Gresh Stars arguing with each other over where Brutaka’s cell should be re-located.

“-need you to watch them, find out what they’re doing, and report back,” Tahu Stars was saying, “And if need be, beat some of them up. Got that?”

“Sure.” Irnakk shrugged. “The attic?”

Tahu Stars nodded.

 

“He didn’t listen to anything you were saying.” Takanuva Stars said as Irnakk lumbered away.

“Yeah. Nobody does anymore.” Tahu Stars sighed.

“So what’s up today?”

“More of everyone training.” Tahu Stars shrugged, kicking a Lego brick away. “As usual.”

“You’ve seemed different ever since we returned.” Takanuva Stars pointed out. “Almost like you’ve lost the will to fight.”

 

Tahu Stars looked at him; Takanuva Stars stared back until the leader looked away.

“Things change.” Was all Tahu Stars said in response.

“You going to elaborate?”

“I think you already know.” Tahu Stars told him, walking away. “I think you know exactly how I feel. Because you’re beginning to feel the same way.”

 

The Spare Bedroom:

 

Tahu Mata stood at the window, staring out into the yard as snow began to drift down.

“It’s been a rough week, eh?” Malum said, appearing beside him with Strakk.

The Toa Mata of fire nodded in response.

“The end is coming.” Tahu Mata told them. “Nothing will be the same when it’s over. And there isn’t going to be any peace until I or Tahu Stars finally wins.”

 

The three watched as a familiar white set that had been banished nearly two years before emerged from a hiding place in the back garden as snow piled on top of it.

“Why are you two here?” Tahu Mata finally asked as the figure slipped into the pond and didn’t resurface.

“Lewa Mata’s scouting team still hasn’t returned.” Strakk informed him. “They were supposed to be back two hours ago.”

“I see.” Tahu Mata replied absentmindedly. “Well... send the Axalara, the Turahk, and the Vorahk. I suppose Makuta can go as well.”

 

“Very well.” Strakk nodded and turned to leave.

“You want something else, Malum?” Tahu Mata asked as the red Glatorian remained in place.

“Your head seems to be in the clouds.” Malum told him. “Like you’re lost in the past.”

 

Tahu Mata nodded.

“I have indeed been mulling things over.” He replied. “Wondering how things were. And how they got to be. Leave me now; I must plan.”

Malum glanced at him sceptically, but nonetheless left. Once he was gone, Tahu Mata sat himself against the window sill and closed his eyes.

 

And he began to dream of the past.

 

To Be Continued.

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Tahu vs. Tahu PSA #6 – Fire

 

The Bedroom:

 

“Hello readers! In case you’ve forgotten in the... uh, how long has it been since the last chapter?” Tahu Mata asked.

 

“Chapter 3 was posted on June first, sir. So... it’s been a little over three weeks.” Strakk responded.

 

“Well, clearly somebody is lazy.” Torch commented. “I mean, hello, I’m supposed to be melting all of you by now.”

 

“Anyway, in case you’ve all forgotten in the three weeks since the last chapter, I’m Tahu Mata from the popular comedy, Tahu vs. Tahu.” Tahu Mata finished.

 

“And I’m Torch, from the same comedy.” Torch commented. “And, I might add that I entered this thing far too late. It’s Season 4!”

 

“Shut up.” Strakk told him. “This announcement isn’t about you or Chapter 4.”

 

“Strakk is correct.” Tahu Mata nodded. “Today we’re here to talk to you about the Pyromania update that is currently going on with Team Fortress 2.”

 

“Specifically, we’re gonna tell you about Meet the Pyro.” Torch began. “The Pyro is the guy with the flamethrower, if you didn’t already guess, and he likes to set things on fire. We expect a lot of fire in his Meet the Team video.”

 

“We’re also expecting it to be the best Meet the Team video ever, except for possibly Meet the Spy.” Tahu Mata said. “After all, you just can’t beat the utter incompetence shown there.”

 

“Then again, Meet the Pyro has a lot of fire, undoubtedly.” Torch said thoughtfully. “So perhaps it will be the best Meet the Team video.”

 

“Whatever you say, Torch.” Tahu Mata sighed. “Anyway, with that said, we’re now going to detail some other, uh, details from the update.”

 

“For one, there is this weapon called the Scorch Shot!” Torch grinned. “You fire this baby and your opponent gets knocked back! Watch this!”

 

“Hey, wait a minute....” Strakk said suspiciously.

 

Torch pulled the so-called Scorch Shot out of nowhere and pointed it at the Glatorian, laughing maniacally as he fired it. Strakk grunted as the flare immediately set him and the pillow he’d been on top of on fire, before he was sent crashing head first into the wall.

 

“See? This thing is beautiful.” Torch continued.

 

“Augh, I’m on fire!” Strakk screamed. “For the love of water, help me! Somebody put me out!”

 

“Let’s ignore him.” Torch decided. “And... let’s also ignore the flaming pillow, because we have more to share with you all.”

 

“Indeed. It has come to our attention that the Soldier is receiving a rather neat weapon as well.” Tahu Mata pointed at a picture on the wall. “This new rocket launcher allows you to fire three rockets at once, almost guaranteeing that your opponents will be shaking in their boots!”

 

“Of course, if you overload it the launcher will misfire and you’ll die.” Torch pointed out. “So good luck while you shake in your own boots as well. Now, how about we discuss Meet the Pyro some more?”

 

“No, we’ve covered that already.” Tahu Mata shook his head. “We need to talk about- is that a flamethrower?”

 

“Not just any flamethrower!” Torch boasted. “This baby here is the Degreaser!”

 

“Oh please no.”

 

“What? What do you think I’m gonna do with it?”

 

“Let’s... let’s talk about Meet the Pyro then.” Tahu Mata said nervously.

 

“Meet the Pyro is going to have lots of fire!” Torch laughed maniacally again. “Like this, to give a prime example!”

 

“No!” Tahu Mata cried.

 

Too late- Torch activated the flamethrower and swept it in an arc over his head, managing to light the bed, the wooden dresser, and the carpet on fire. Soon afterward the poster of Tahu Stars on the wall was up in flames as well, and smoke began to fill up the space under the ceiling.

 

“Look what you’ve done!” Tahu Mata cried out in horror.

 

“Look! I’m not on fire anymore!” Strakk cried with relief. “Egad, now everything else is on fire! Why does fire do this to me? What have I done to fire?!”

 

“This is beautiful!” Torch cackled. “Everything is on fire! Oh... wait. Everything is on fire.”

 

The other two sets just stared at him for several seconds in a disappointed silence.

 

“Yeah, we’re all gonna die now.” Torch told them.

 

“Well, I suppose there’s only one thing left that we can do.” Strakk sighed. “It’s something I never wanted to be done, but you’ve forced my hand.”

 

“And what, may I ask, is in your hand?” Torch asked.

 

“We’re gonna have to call the Sniper.”

 

“I do not like what you’re implying.”

 

The End!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Tahu vs. Tahu: Deconstruction

PSA #7 – Enough Comedy For You?

 

“Hello there. I’m Tahu Mata from the comedy Tahu vs. Tahu, which you are obviously reading right now.”

 

“And I’m Tahu Stars, the guy that never gets to do the introductions in these PSAs.”

 

“And I’m Nex, although why they want me here is a mystery.”

 

“We’re here today to talk to you about the apparent lack of humour in Tahu vs. Tahu these days.” Tahu Mata began. “And so we have some demonstrations to show you that we old farts do have some jokes left in us.”

 

“Like beating the snot out of Tahu Stars here, am I right?” Nex asked.

 

“No you’re not!”

 

“Yes! Yes you are! Beat the snot out of him!”

 

Nex turned around and jumped on top of Tahu Stars, who screamed like a little girl as he hit the ground and tried to pull himself away. However, the Hero Factory set wasn’t having any of it and proceeded to begin beating Tahu Stars’ snot right out of him.

 

“While the two of them are busy, we’ve scheduled a detailed tour of the house for you all.” Tahu Mata continued, slowly walking away from the scene as if oblivious to it. “Hey! You! Stronius, get over here!”

 

“Some people think they can outsmart me.” Stronius said, walking over and prodding Tahu Mata in the chest. “But I have yet to meet one that can outsmart club.”

 

“The joke was suppose to be me mocking your intelligence, not you recycling lines that aren’t funny to begin with.”

 

“You are puny babby.”

 

“Huh? ‘Babby’ isn’t a word, Stronius.”

 

“Babby is not a word only to babbies. Therefore you are a babby.”

 

“I don’t even know what a babby is.”

 

“A babby does not know how to make humorous statement!”

 

Tahu Mata sighed and shook his head, giving up on Stronius and turning around to walk away. Had it been a cartoon, the look on Stronius’s face would’ve immediately been followed up with his head exploding, but as it was not a cartoon the Glatorian made do with swinging his club and smacking Tahu Mata into a home run.

 

“Stronius get home run with babby Tahu.”

 

“Ow... oh man, that hurt.” A bruised Tahu Mata groaned, standing to his feet. “Well audience, I think it’s quite obvious that, violent as we may be, we certainly have a very... unique sense of humour in us still. So, there isn’t any need to worry.”

 

“Stay down, babby!”

 

“Hey! No! Stay away! Stronius, away! Bad dog! I mean scary person! Bad scary person! Enough with the club –OW, THAT HURT- just stop please! OW, AGAIN! Hey! Away from me, foul beast! Somebody make this stop!”

 

“Stronius make comedy funny!”

 

“NO, STRONIUS IS MAKING COMEDY PAINFUL!”

 

“Alright alright, that’s more than enough. Would someone stop the video?”

 

The screen froze in a close-up shot of Tahu Mata being beaten by Stronius with the set equivalent of a nuclear explosion in the background. The speaker stood to his feet and walked to the front of the rows of seats before turning around to face the other sets watching.

 

“Can someone tell me what is wrong with this picture here?” Jetbug asked.

 

“Yeah, I’m not in it.” Makuta said.

 

“No Makuta, it’s better already because you’re not in it. Would anyone else like to take a gander?”

 

“Can I ask a question?”

 

“Sure you can Tarix.”

 

“Might I ask why there’s a freaking nuclear explosion in the background?”

 

Jetbug nodded and grabbed his poking stick, jabbing it at the screen where the explosion could be seen. He frowned and shook his head at the audience.

 

“Friends, this was added digitally today by some fool. We’re supposed to be manufacturing a PSA telling the world how funny we are, not continuing to emphasize the action components.”

 

“Why should we listen to you?” Makuta asked. “You directed the thing. You’re the one that allowed them to fall apart and continue fighting in the first place.”

 

“Because it was funny, of course.” Jetbug replied.

 

“I beg to differ!” Makuta argued, crossing his arms and turning away. “I refuse to pay attention until you quit this nonsense. The PSA is fine as-is.”

 

“No, it needs to be more grounded!” Jetbug started, getting riled up. “If it’s not grounded, it won’t be believable for the audience! They’ll be confused on what the PSA is about! In fact, we-”

 

SPLAT.

 

Jetbug froze as a lemon meringue pie found itself suddenly attached to his face. His arms flopped down to his sides and he stood there blinking at the audience.

 

“Nice throw, Vezok.” Orkham chuckled.

 

The Piraka flashed a thumbs up as he grabbed a pecan pie, closing one eye as he aimed another throw.

 

SPLAT.

 

Jetbug didn’t move upon impact, but a few seconds later he began to sway and then he stiffly fell onto his back, freezing on the ground.

 

“Well, that settles it!” Makuta grinned. “The video stays awesome as it is, and Jetbug gets humiliated!”

 

On the floor, Jetbug decided he was never going to show his face in the comedy again.

 

The End!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 1 – Insanity Triple Pole Vault

 

The Year is 2002:

 

The Bedroom:

 

“Remind me why we have so many?” Lewa Mata couldn’t help but ask as he and Tahu Mata dragged what felt the millionth pair of Bohrok sets to the Bedroom.

 

“How about you remind me what I said the last five times you asked.” Tahu Mata suggested.

 

“Well, you said you had no idea, but I was kind of hoping you would come up with a suitable excuse by now.”

 

“Well, I don’t, so you’ll have to suffer in agony.”

 

“I feel like this Tahnok weighs a million pounds.”

 

“Hey Lewa?”

 

“Yeah Tahu?”

 

“Do me a favour would you? Shut up.”

 

The two Toa flung the Tahnok canisters into the Bedroom and took a moment to clutch their chests, sagging against the wall. Less than a minute later Tahu Mata struggled to his feet, heaving for breath as he stumbled down the hallway. Lewa Mata choked back a sob as he struggled after him.

 

“How many more are there?!” Onua Mata cried as he dragged two more Tahnok containers down the hall.

 

“Dunno- probably about like thirty or more.” Tahu Mata responded, not stopping to chat.

 

“I hate this job.” Onua Mata muttered.

 

The Year is 2011:

 

The Attic:

 

Lewa Mata grunted as Torch tossed him unceremoniously into a rather large (and empty) cardboard box. He squealed when Vultraz and Ehlek were tossed in on top of him.

 

“YOU PUT ONE MARK ON MY SPEEDER, I KILL YOU!!” Vultraz was bellowing. “DO YOU HERE ME?!”

 

“Oh I hear you alright.” Torch responded. “It’s kind of hard to not hear you when you’re screaming like that.”

 

Vultraz was about to snap something back when the Throwbot shoved Maxilos in on top of him.

 

“Make sure to behave yourselves in here.” Torch told them as he tossed a lit match inside and a transparent force field rippled into place over the entrance. “I’d hate to see you go up in flames before I got to interrogate you fully.”

 

“Why don’t you just interrogate us now?” Ehlek asked, catching the match just before it hit the floor and sent them all up in flames.

 

“Word has it your little leader has sent reinforcements after you, and there’s a Titan trying to bash down my door.” Torch responded. “So I’m going to go deal with that and leave these two to deal with you freaks.”

 

Ehlek muttered something under his breath about toys having elemental powers as Torch walked away and two Throwbots took his place on either side of the box. Ehlek took in that one was blue and one was green, but didn’t bother asking their names. Instead, he turned around and kicked Lewa Mata in the mask.

 

“Ow! What was that for?!”

 

“Just seeing if you were awake- I don’t feel like I should be trusted with a lit flame.”

 

“A lit- that little son of a....”

 

“Ahem.”

 

“Never mind... Maxilos, are you awake?”

 

“That I am.” Maxilos responded. “What are you wishing, Lewa Mata?”

 

“Well, I was kind of hoping you could stop crushing me and Vultraz, for one. Secondly, I’d like to entrust you with that lit flame, since you’re the only one that won’t drop it.”

 

Maxilos silently stood, nudging a limp Vultraz off of Lewa Mata with his foot before taking the match from Ehlek.

 

“I am unimpressed.” The robotic Titan told them. “There is a lack of originality to this situation. I believe that we should rectify that as soon as the time permits us to make an attempt.”

 

“Slow down there, buddy.” Lewa Mata groaned, rubbing his knee. “I need to recover from the beating I just took.”

 

Maxilos shrugged. “I cannot help your ineptitude. I am forced to observe it, rather than participate in aiding the ceasing of it.”

 

“For the love of Mata-Nui, stop using so many big words!” Ehlek moaned, clutching his head. “I think my brain is melting!”

 

“Once more, I cannot aid in the-”

 

“IN SIMPLER TERMS, SHUT UP!!” Ehlek interrupted.

 

In the Spare Bedroom:

 

Tahu Mata leapt to his feet, his dream forgotten as he attempted to discover who had just called his name.

 

“Tahu Mata!”

 

He glanced down, and then rolled his eyes.

 

“Yes, Avak?”

 

“Nuju Metru and Matau Metru keep beating on me instead of each other.”

 

“BEAT ON THEM BACK!! WHY DO I HAVE TO HEAR ABOUT THIS?!”

 

“Hey, is it my fault Makuta beat me up even more when I fought back?”

 

Tahu Mata face palmed and then took a deep breath, counting to ten and then back down to one slowly. Unfortunately, all he could remember about his dream was that he’d been frustrated, so of course that had carried over into his waking hours.

 

“I don’t need to hear about every little issue you have.” He said through gritted teeth.

 

“Sucker!” he heard Matau Metru chuckled, and then a THWACK.

 

“STOP HITTING ME WITH YOUR SWORD!!”

 

“Aw, don’t be such a baby!” that was Nuju Metru, who jabbed Avak in the chest with his hand.

 

“STOP TOUCHING ME!!”

 

“FOR THE LOVE OF ALL THAT IS GOOD AND HOLY, ALL THREE OF YOU STOP!!” Tahu Mata screamed, causing every single set within the room to freeze and stare at him.

 

The Toa Mata of Fire’s eye twitched as he backed up and settled back down where he had been lying before. He shut his eyes, preparing to snooze, when-

 

“I SAID STOP DOING THAT!!”

 

“Oh for the love of god...” Tahu Mata muttered, pulling out his sword and hopping down to the floor, startling the three sets he’d landed between. “What seems to be the problem? We itchy for a fight? Because I decided to order one for dinner- don’t worry, I’ll pay the bill. Now, who wants the first piece?”

 

Matau Metru opened his mouth to say something, and Tahu Mata grinned.

 

“Alright then, let’s get started.”

 

He grabbed the Toa Metru of Air and threw him into the training ring, shoving Avak and Nuju Metru over before hopping in himself. Several sets were already gathered around to watch, and more were creeping over as the seconds ticked by.

 

“I think that we all need a lesson in respect.” Tahu Mata announced to them all. “I am going to show you why you should respect me, my opinions, and what I want. I am going to show why it is a very bad idea to annoy me. Here we go!”

 

Before Matau Metru could react, Tahu Mata swung his sword and caught the Toa Metru in the chest, sending him reeling backwards into the wall. Tahu Mata was upon him again within second, reaching back with his fist and then punching Matau Metru in the face so hard that a dent appeared in the wall. Matau Metru staggered backward, but when Tahu Mata swung his sword this time it was met with both of his.

 

Now you’re talking!” Tahu Mata grinned, twisting his sword away and hitting Matau Metru’s arm with an uppercut. “Or not.”

 

Matau Metru swung both of his swords wildly, but Tahu Mata dodged him easily and then kicked him back into the wall, stabbing horizontally with his sword and catching Matau Metru in a small gap in his armour.

 

“Y’know, I’m starting to question how you killed two of my Toa Hordika so easily.” Tahu Mata said casually. “They must have been absolutely horrific fighters.”

 

He didn’t give the Toa Metru a chance to respond as he poked Matau Metru in both of the eyes, causing the Toa Metru of Air to drop his swords and clutch at his mask.

 

“OUCH, THAT HURTS!!” Matau Metru cried. “What was that for?!”

 

“Hey man, we’re training.” Tahu Mata shrugged. “I can’t be responsible for any injuries I cause.”

 

Without giving Matau Metru a chance to react, Tahu Mata threw him to the ground and then body slammed him, ramming his elbow into Matau Metru’s gut as hard as he could manage.

 

“Yo, don’t kill him!” Nuju Metru called from the sidelines, sounding a little nervous.

 

Tahu Mata chuckled lightly for a few seconds before he couldn’t contain it and burst into a full-on maniacal laugh. The sets gathered glanced at each other nervously, but they didn’t have to worry as Tahu Mata was cut off by finding one of Matau Metru’s swords now lodged in between his neck and shoulder.

 

“...ow...” Tahu Mata gasped, yanking the sword out. “That was not nice or respectful, let me tell you that my boy. You’ll have to pay for that one.”

 

Matau Metru shrugged and then Tahu Mata lunged, ramming the Toa Metru’s own sword down into his body and ripping it –and Matau Metru’s chest armour- away. As the Toa Metru of Air stumbled back, his mouth open in a wordless cry, Tahu Mata grabbed him by the bottom of his mask and slammed his head into the wall. Once Matau Metru’s head was fully lodged within the wall, Tahu Mata stepped back to admire his handiwork.

 

“He is rather stuck, isn’t he?” he commented to several laughs as Matau Metru comically attempted to push himself out of the wall to no avail. “Feel free to help him get out if you wish- or you can leave him there and remember what happens to those who repeatedly bother me. I like my sleep.”

 

And so that was that.

 

At the Entrance to the Attic:

 

“WILL WE LET AN UNKNOWN ENEMY DEFEAT US?!” Makuta roared.

 

“NO!” the Turahk and Vorahk all shouted.

 

“WILL WE BEAT THEM TO BITS?!” Makuta roared again, ignoring the rather obvious scorch marks all over the walls that said “you are going to die”.

 

“YES!!” the Turahk and Vorahk all shouted.

 

“I feel like we’re underestimating whatever enemies we might find.” Lewa Mistika observed from the Axalara T9.

 

“Nonsense!” Makuta shook his head, pointing to the scorch marks. “Clearly there is nothing to fear here! A mysterious fire has long since destroyed everything in the attic!”

 

“Oh yeah? What about Lewa Mata’s patrol?”

 

“Well, obviously they are all dead too.”

 

“...I can see that Tahu Mata gave us the perfect leader for this mission. You’re not going to lead us straight into a trap at all!

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 2 – I AM ABOUT TO DIE

 

The Year is 2003:

 

“Hey Tahu Mata, that brand new Makuta guy is saying we should have an election.” Pohatu Nuva reported.

 

“Makuta is lame.” Tahu Nuva responded. “Why should we do it?”

 

“We shall do it because it is fair and just.” Tahu Mata replied. “Although I’d like to speak with him first, if that’s possible.”

 

“Well, he’s waiting outside....”

 

“Send him in, then. Good grief.”

 

Pohatu Nuva walked away and Tahu Mata shrugged to Lewa Mata and Tahu Nuva before doing the same. Once the two of them had reached the Bedroom door, Tahu Mata pulled it open and had to look up to see Makuta.

 

“Hello.” The Titan rumbled.

 

“Give me a second.” Tahu Mata told him, running over to where the six Exo-Toa suits were waiting for use.

 

He climbed inside one with a little difficulty and then lumbered over to where Makuta was waiting clumsily.

 

“You haven’t practiced much with that.” Makuta chuckled as they began to make their way through the hallway.

 

“Your point being?”

 

“Perhaps I could give you some time to... practice.”

 

“Just spit it out Makuta. Do you or do you not want to become the leader of the Bionicle sets?”

 

“Oh, I do. But I’d rather not do it by force, if you know what I mean.”

 

Tahu Mata punched the Titan in the face, sending him reeling. A confused look appeared on Makuta’s face as he stumbled into the wall, but he didn’t retaliate.

 

“I could so beat you in a fight if I had to.” Tahu Mata laughed. “But that’s not the point at hand. Very well, you and I will each campaign for a week. But your Rahkshi only count as one vote each.”

 

“And what about the Bohrok?” Makuta asked. “With the Bohrok Va they outnumber the Rahkshi.”

 

“...you make a fine point there. I’ll concede; the Rahkshi may all have individual voting powers.”

 

With difficulty Tahu Mata pulled one arm out of the Exo-Toa and offered his hand to Makuta- the Titan accepted and they shook hands.

 

The Year is 2011...

 

The Spare Bedroom:

 

Tahu Mata yawned as he lay on the window sill, staring out at the blizzard that was enveloping the outside world. He had, of course, won that election with relative ease; he didn’t want to hurt any feelings, but there was simply no possible way that anybody could beat him in an election.

 

Even now, just by looking over the Spare Bedroom, he could tell that his army easily outnumbered Tahu Stars’.

 

“Because that loser sucks.” Tahu Mata mumbled to himself.

 

“Who sucks?” Strakk asked, settling himself across from his leader.

 

“Tahu Stars. Our army is like, twice as big as his now.” Tahu Mata explained.

 

“Don’t get cocky.” Strakk warned. “That always happens, and then the cocky person loses everything.”

 

“Like THAT could happen now.” Tahu Mata chuckled, before catching Strakk’s questioning look. “What?”

 

“You’re... different.”

 

“Hey man, I’m probably going to die when the final battle comes. And that final battle will be here by the end of the month. How would you be acting brother?”

 

“Well, I’d probably try to respect people more, because that way when I died they would remember all of the good stuff rather than the “dude, that guy was a bully” or something.” Strakk answered.

 

“Have I ever mentioned that I hate it when you’re so logical?”

 

“Not really, because you were never mean before. But thanks, I guess.” Strakk shrugged. “By the way, Makuta isn’t back yet.”

 

“I kind of noticed. He left several hours ago, right?”

 

“Yeah, I was wondering if you were going to do anything.”

 

“Not really. I figure, if Lewa Mata and his group were captured by something, and then Makuta was captured by something, do I want to keep sending sets out to be captured?”

 

“We could all go.”

 

“...let’s give it a few more hours. I’m not eager to go risking my life yet.”

 

“Suit yourself, fatty.”

 

“What did you just call me?”

 

“Fatty.”

 

“Screw it, we’re going now. Gather up the sets.”

 

All of them?”

 

“Of course! If I die, we all risk dying sucker.”

 

“Because that is a horrible punishment.”

 

“I’m glad you agree.”

 

“What about Matau Metru?”

 

“Is he still stuck?”

 

“Yes, he is.”

 

“Well, leave him there. At least one of us won’t have a death sentence.”

 

“Yeah... just a life sentence of being stuck in the wall.”

 

“And you call me a bully.”

 

“You’re the one that put him there!”

 

The Bedroom:

 

“What’s going on here, ladies?” Tahu Stars questioned, nudging his way into a circle of sets that didn’t contain any females.

 

“We were just discussing the outdoors.” Kalmah told him.

 

Tahu Stars glanced to the window to see the blizzard. He could imagine the howling of the wind even then.

 

“I’m going to assume you don’t want to go outside.” He guessed.

 

“Definitely not. It’s the lake- we think some casualties have been suffered.” Kalmah explained. “We couldn’t find Carapar, so he’s still in there, and so are the Hydruka and Defilak.”

 

“The pond has frozen over.” Pridak expanded. “We think it might’ve frozen all the way down. Hydraxon barely got out in time, and even still his left ankle is fractured.”

 

“I don’t really care about Tahu Mata’s army. Please don’t talk about it.”

 

“Sorry. Anyway, aside from those sets disappearing under the water, we were also talking about other sets that have vanished.” Pridak continued.

 

Tahu Stars remained silent as the Barraki finished speaking, pondering the issue for several seconds. Without speaking again however, he clapped Mantax and Kalmah on the back, nodding to the sets and walking away, summoning Stronius and Takanuva Stars to his side.

 

“Master Tahu, what do you wish for me to do?” Stronius asked gruffly.

 

“I want the two of you to organize a party of sets.” Tahu Stars ordered. “Irnakk should have been back at least an hour ago even if he wasn’t paying any attention to me- and that bothers me. A set of that size and power doesn’t return; something is wrong.”

 

“Do you have any specific requests?” Takanuva Stars asked.

 

“Well, preferably I would like to bring the Guurahk and Rahkshi Stars along.” Tahu Stars decided. “Bringing Vastus, some of the Vorox, Axonn, Brutaka, the Barraki, some of the Toa Mahri, and Gresh Stars.”

 

“Both of us coming?” Stronius responded.

 

“Yes, for this one you may both come.” Tahu Stars nodded. “Now get to it- we leave in five minutes.”

 

In the Attic:

 

“So, as expected, this mission has failed miserably.” Lewa Mistika commented as he and Makuta were led through the attic towards what he hoped was just a prison.

 

“Nonsense. We’ve infiltrated their base and the Rahkshi haven’t been spotted yet!”

 

“Wait, you led the Rahkshi here too?!” Torch cried from above where he was riding the Axalara T9. “Curses! You incompetent fools were more competent than I anticipated! Why didn’t ALMIGHTY tell me about this?!”

 

“Did it ever occur to you that we beat ALMIGHTY without much of a problem... twice?” Makuta questioned.

 

The Throwbot swerved around in the speeder and lowered it to their level, glaring at the Titan set.

 

“You should remember your manners, considering you can become a pile of glop whenever I want you to.” Torch told him.

 

Makuta responded by throwing his staff like a javelin through the entire length of the Axalara T9, causing the giant vehicle to collapse into spare parts.

 

“You did not just do that.” Lewa Mistika gasped.

 

“I did indeed just do that.” Makuta grinned.

 

Torch snarled and grabbed for Makuta’s head; however, the Titan dodged away and the Throwbot grabbed Lewa Mistika, whom Makuta was using as a shield, instead.

 

Needless to say, Lewa Mistika soon joined his vehicle in the afterlife- if there was an afterlife.

 

“You’re next, Makuta!” Torch spat, actually referring to a Bionicle by name for once.

 

“Not likely!” Makuta grinned. “Rahkshi, attack!”

 

Several Panrahk, Kurahk, and Lerahk leapt out from the shadows, swarming over Torch. Instantly three Kurahk went up in flames, prompting Makuta to signal a retreat. As the Rahkshi scampered away, Makuta held his hands up in surrender. Torch glowered at him but, wary of another sneak attack, simply kicked the Titan down an aisle of boxes and in front of what appeared to be a force field.

 

“First fire, now force fields?” Makuta asked in disbelief. “What next? Will Irnakk show up at the eleventh hour to save me and everyone in this box-cage from you Throwbots?”

 

“That seems oddly specific...” the blue Throwbot standing guard muttered suspiciously.

 

“Nonsense, he’s making stuff up.” The green Throwbot replied.

 

“You’re nonsense.” A voice growled from the shadows. “Pay more attention to your fairytales next time, stupid.”

 

Irnakk lumbered into view and tapped the green Throwbot on the shoulder. The old set whipped around and fired a vine at the Titan, but it had no effect and Irnakk squished the green Throwbot’s head like he would squish an ant.

 

“Oh well, I guess we’ll never learn his name.” Makuta sighed, shaking his head as the Throwbot’s body slumped to the ground.

 

Unfortunately, the force field was still up, so clearly that Throwbot was still in action. And it quickly became clear that the blue one had water powers as he used them to streak away from Irnakk and possible squish death.

 

“I hate you all.” Torch muttered, ducking out of view as the force field shimmered away.

 

Makuta squealed as a lit match was chucked out- fortunately, Irnakk snatched it at the last second and put it out with his massive hand before signalling to those within the cage-box.

 

“Come out.” He ordered. “We leave to tell of the puny threat.”

 

Lewa Mata, Ehlek, and Vultraz all scrambled out of the box, clawing to be the first one out. Maxilos followed in a more civilized manner, nodding to Makuta and Irnakk to acknowledge them.

 

“I’ll show you a puny threat...” a voice mumbled from the rafters. “Nobody messes with Torch unless it’s Jet. And since I’m Jet... muahahaha! Cough. Cough again. HACK.”

 

“You alright Jet?” a purple and black Throwbot asked, walking by.

 

“Shut up, Electro.”

 

“Remember what I did to Spark, Jet? I’ll do it to you if you continue to mistreat me.” Electro threatened.

 

“Did you like, electrify Spark until he was dead to both prove that black and purple was better on you, and that electricity was a better power than gravity?”

 

“No.”

 

“Oh. What did you do?”

 

“I was going to do that, but then he used his gravity powers to, you know, turn me momentarily into a pancake.”

 

“Ah, right. My bad. Cough cough hack.”

 

“Seriously though, are you okay?”

 

“No. Obviously I am perfectly fine.”

 

As if that settled the matter, Jet flicked a force field into Electro’s face, bouncing him back off the rafters where he landed on a pile of boxes and caused them all to topple over, the Throwbot going with them.

 

“Loser....” Jet muttered, flicking force fields everywhere so that he could traverse thin air and make his getaway.

 

“I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!!” Electro screamed as Jet bounced away.

 

“Not likely!” the yellow and black Throwbot shot over his shoulder as he exited the attic and leapt onto the roof...

 

...where a well-situated Panrahk grabbed him and used Jet’s momentum to hurl him off the roof.

 

“Alright, you win. He came out this way.” A nearby Kurahk muttered.

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 3 – The Kill Order

 

2010, After ALMIGHTY’s Visit....

 

“Hey Torch, did you hear what ALMIGHTY did for you and Flare?” Electro asked, hopping up beside the defacto leader of the Throwbots where he was staring out the window.

 

“I don’t know about Flare, but he gave me control over fire.” Torch shrugged. “What of it? You have lightning, Amazon has plant life, Scuba has water, and the rest have their own powers.”

 

“Well, I guess every single one of us got our own power, right? Kind of like our own identity.” Electro responded. “But he gave the power of fire to you AND Flare.”

 

“He did?”

 

“He did.”

 

“I expect you didn’t just come to tell me this for your own benefit.” Torch guessed. “Flare believes that he can be the leader too, just because he has fire powers as well.”

 

“Sort of.” Electro grimaced. “I told him it was a stupid idea, but of course he didn’t listen.”

 

“But I’m listening right now.” A voice snarled from above.

 

Torch and Electro both flipped backwards to avoid Flare as he landed with a thud and a small ball of fire began to flicker in his hand.

 

“Will you except my challenge, Torch, or will you slink away like you always do?” he demanded.

 

“I accept your challenge.” Torch’s reply was instantaneous, and he continued speaking before Flare could interrupt. “Nobody is better than me simply because they have fire as well... I will prove that to you. Let this be a battle to the death, and let ALMIGHTY favour the winner!”

 

Flare threw his head back and laughed for several moments before replying.

 

“If the winner be favoured by ALMIGHTY, then by his will Torch, you have already lost!”

 

“We’ll see about that...” Torch trailed off dangerously. “Now let us begin!”

 

The two Throwbots leapt forward and Flare punched Torch to the ground, knocking the wind out of the current leader. He shoved his fireball into Torch’s face, but the Throwbot leader simply absorbed it fired it back at him, missing completely and hitting the window. Flare backhanded Torch and the physically weaker Throwbot sprawled back to the floor. Torch began to push himself up again, but Flare brought his foot down upon him and began to crush Torch into the wooden floor.

 

“As you can see Torch, there are no ways you can win this battle.” Flare explained. “I should not be so strong, and yet I am. It was I that ALMIGHTY chose to speak with and bless before leaving for below to deal with those wretched Bionicle sets. You lost the moment I decided to use that blessing to my advantage.”

 

Torch’s response sent a chill up Flare’s spine- along with the spines of the several Throwbots now watching them.

 

He laughed.

 

He laughed as he struggled to roll over onto his back, and then laughed as he concentrated a thin beam of fire on Flare’s ankle- before Flare knew what had happened; his foot had been melted off of his body. As the stronger Throwbot wobbled, trying to catch his balance, Torch leapt up and slammed his fist into Flare’s face with a blast of fire for good measure, blasting one of Flare’s eyes out.

 

“Nobody shall ever mock me like that again and survive.” Torch hissed so that all could hear. “And you will be the first to find that out.”

 

Torch karate chopped Flare’s throat as the other Throwbot tried to speak, so that all that came out was a gurgle. Torch then proceeded to use the fire beam to melt off Flare’s entire right leg, leaving his opponent unable to walk.

 

“Watch and learn, Throwbots. I will not tolerate mutiny or dissent.” Torch announced.

 

He spent the next several minutes systematically disconnecting each of Flare’s pieces, melting every single piece into oblivion in front of Flare’s remaining –and desperate– eye, before moving onto the next one. It took a quarter of an hour, but when Torch finished, all that was left was a cooling pile of melting plastic fusing to the floor of the attic.

 

“Let that be a lesson to you all.” Torch said, breaking the silence and striding away, leaving the disturbed Throwbots to stare at what had formerly been the Throwbot known as Flare.

 

The Year is 2011...

 

Outside of the Attic:

 

“I’m not really sure I want to go in there....” Takanuva Stars trailed off.

 

“Don’t be such a baby.” Stronius grunted. “Attic is good exercise. We sit around and do nothing but train now, that is boring. This will be exciting.”

 

“Stronius is right.” Tahu Stars replied. “We can’t back down now- Axonn, Brutaka, front and center!”

 

“Why do I have to be front and center?” Axonn whined. “Front and center will be killed first!”

 

“That would be nonsense.” Tahu Stars assured him. “The front and center will get to kill first- there’s a difference.”

 

“Well, I suppose if I get to kill first, that would be pretty cool.” Axonn mumbled, taking his place beside Brutaka.

 

“Are the Rahkshi ready?” Tahu Stars turned to Stronius.

 

The Glatorian elite Skrall nodded and grunted. The grunt prompted some muttered curses from Takanuva Stars, but either Stronius didn’t hear or didn’t care.

 

“Alright, let’s open this baby up!” Tahu Stars ordered.

 

Brutaka and Axonn kicked at the trap door and it flew off of the hinges- both sets, startled, fell backward as Maxilos, Irnakk, Makuta, Lewa Mata, Vultraz, and Ehlek all launched themselves out of the attic.

 

“RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!” Ehlek screamed.

 

Tahu Stars’ army didn’t respond until several Panrahk and Vorahk appeared, battling desperately against a figure clad in purple and black armour. Before the army’s eyes two Vorahk were squished as though gravity had closed its fist around them, and Tahu Stars gave the order.

 

“EVERYONE, RETREAT! GET BACK TO AN OPEN AREA!”

 

As the Turahk and Kurahk both began to pour out of the attic the Rahkshi Stars and Guurahk fell in with their cousins and began to defend as well, enabling the Lerahk to escape with only three casualties.

 

“Hey! Don’t run away from me!” the purple and black set screamed as the sets began to leave the area. “GET BACK HERE!”

 

“What’s going on?” a black and purple set joined the first. “Oh, more Bionicle sets. That’s absolutely spiffing.”

 

“IT IS NOT ABSOLUTELY SPIFFING!” the purple and black set screamed at the black and purple set. “THEY’RE GETTING AWAY!”

 

“Then do something about it!”

 

“TORCH WON’T LET ME!”

 

“I’m letting you now!” a red and black set joined them, who was of course Torch. “THROWBOTS, WE GO TO WAR! ATTACK!”

 

Maxilos turned around at Torch’s words and was just in time to swing his staff and smack the black and purple Throwbot away.

 

“Nobody does that to Electro and gets away with it!” the Slizer muttered.

 

“I just did.” Maxilos commented. “And I’m willing to bet I will continue to get away with it until somebody else feels sorry for you and finishes the job instead.”

 

“Like the nether they freaking will.” Electro told him, lightning crackling in his palms.

 

Maxilos easily blocked the stream of lightning that Electro fired at him with his staff, and was able to actually re-direct it to a new target- that new target being a sand brown Throwbot advancing on Stronius, who was sent reeling into the wall. Both Maxilos and Electro chuckled as the sand brown Throwbot spasmed and fell to the floor, smoking.

 

“Meh, he’s still alive.” Electro shrugged. “I must hand it to you though, you’re certainly efficient. You’d make a good Throwbot.”

 

“I rather think I wouldn’t.” Maxilos told him. “I believe it would be better to not have ALMIGHTY’s influence and blessing.”

 

“If that’s what you say, then I guess I’ll try again.”

 

Electro fired a second time, and for the second time Maxilos easily re-directed it to the sand brown Throwbot, whom had been getting to his feet. This time the Throwbot was knocked out by the blast- however, Maxilos was unable to let anyone know because he found himself being crushed against the wall by a teal Slizer.

 

“The name is Turbo, loser.” The Slizer that had rammed into him said. “And personally, I find your little game with Electro here to be insulting. I mean seriously, who likes Electro? He’s a loser. There’s a reason Spark turned him into a pancake, you know.”

 

“Hey Turbo, am I still a loser when I do this?” Electro snapped, zapping the teal Throwbot.

 

Turbo hissed and sped away, leaving Electro and Maxilos alone in the battle that was quickly blossoming once more.

 

“So that was Turbo?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“So who is the sand brown guy?”

 

“He’s granite. Spark is that black and purple one from earlier, Scuba is the blue one that was guarding you, and Amazon is the green one that Irnakk killed.”

 

“Meh, I think I’ll stick to calling him the green Throwbot.”

 

“See, this is why we hate you Bionicle sets! You’re so insulting!”

 

“Humour is pain, and no pain is no gain.” Maxilos told him. “At least our lives are humorous.”

 

“I suppose.” Electro shrugged. “Who knows, maybe if we both survive trying to kill each other, we could hang out and you could teach me!”

 

“Sure.” Maxilos smiled, and reached forward. “Handshake?”

 

Electro accepted, and the moment their hands touched Maxilos yanked Electro forward and then slammed him into the wall before stabbing him with his staff.

 

“I-I don’t understand!” Electro cried.

 

“Hey, I saw the look in your eyes.” Maxilos told him. “You were so going to insert a thousand volts of electricity into my tiny little plastic body.”

 

“WHAT DOES THAT EVEN MATTER?!”

 

Maxilos shrugged, and was about to stab a second –and final– time when a yellow and black Throwbot slammed into him, sending him reeling.

 

“Oh no you don’t.” the Throwbot shook his head. “I need Electro alive, so that I may torture him with my force fields for all of eternity.”

 

“I hate you Jet.” Electro muttered from where he lay on the floor, two holes in his body from Maxilos.

 

“I hate you too buddy, and that’s why I feel the need to do this every now and then!”

 

As he said “this”, Jet flicked his finger and a force field appeared beneath Electro, bouncing him into the ceiling. As Electro fell, Jet swiped his hand and the force field vanished, leaving Electro to land heavily on the floor.

 

“I hate you.” Electro grunted.

 

“You’re both insane.” Maxilos decided.

 

“We’re all insane, stupid.” Torch growled, grabbing Jet and Electro and tossing them away into the battle. “You... you’re the invincible one. I’m going to kill you, and then I’m going to kill that wretched Makuta, and then that punk Irnakk is gonna get a piece of my fire. After that, I honestly don’t care whom I kill.”

 

“Nobody can kill me.” Maxilos decided. “I am invincible.”

 

To Be Continued in Chapter 4!

 

Deaths this Chapter:

 

-Flare (killed by Torch)

-2 Vorahk (killed by Spark)

-3 Lerahk (killed by Spark & Electro)

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 4

 

The Living Room:

 

Irnakk grunted as he flipped over a Throwbot calling himself Turbo over, and he grunted again when two Throwbots hit him in the head. He barely moved, but still, it wasn’t everyday somebody made the mistake of throwing people at Irnakk.

 

“Who’re you punks?” he grumbled.

 

“The name is Electro, punk.” The purple one said indignantly. “And this here is my slave, Jet.”

 

“If by slave you mean master, then yes.” Jet responded, flicking his finger and sending Electro flying with a force field.

 

“You’re the force field guy.” Irnakk grunted, pointing out the obvious. “You are a big dumb piece of plastic.”

 

“Hey, no need for insults now!” Jet protested.

 

“Hah! Someone likes me more than you for once!” Electro grinned triumphantly. “I told you some of the Bionicle people were kinda cool!”

 

“Remind me why you have two holes in your body again?” Jet asked.

 

“Nonsense.” Electro waved his hand carelessly. “This Irnakk guy wouldn’t do anything of the sort.”

 

“Right... look behind you.”

 

Electro did so and promptly said “hurk”, before dying shamelessly as Irnakk squished him into nothing. With his fingers. As soon as Jet was finished cursing in a gibberishly panic induced stream, his eyes narrowed.

 

“You killed the guy I’m supposed to torture for all of eternity!” Jet cried. “You just killed one of the best duos this comedy has ever seen!”

 

“That’s debatable.” Irnakk muttered, kicking Jet away. “You guys are just shrimps with powers.”

 

Jet began a lunge towards the titan, but then he froze, appearing to re-think his actions. A confused look appeared on Irnakk’s face, and he was about to step forward and step on the Throwbot when a tap on his shoulder stopped him.

 

“Hey, the name is Millennia.” The Throwbot responsible told him. “I sort of have control over time, and I saw you kill the shrimp, so I decided I might as well deal with you. While time was frozen.”

 

“Sounds kinda lame to me, to be quite honest.” Irnakk shrugged. “Maybe it’s just me, but time travel and that stuff doesn’t sound interesting at all.”

 

Millennia paused to think for a moment, pondering what Irnakk had said before disregarding it as unimportant.

 

“Well, regardless, I gotta kill you.” Millennia told him. “So, cue awesome action sequence!”

 

“I will do my best to make this action sequence non-awesome.”

 

Millennia glared at Irnakk, and then gaped as the titan stretched and leaned to the right, grabbing the frozen Takadox in his massive fist- the Barraki had apparently been about to be slain by one of the other Throwbots, but would now be saved by Irnakk... possibly.

 

“What are you doing?!” Millennia cried out.

 

“To be honest, I don’t know and don’t care.”

 

Irnakk leaned to his left as he said this and plucked Stronius up with his other massive fist, stopping the Glatorian from bashing the head in of Ackar for whatever reason. Then, before even Millennia with his time warping powers could react, Irnakk hefted Stronius and then swung him, clubbing Millennia in the face.

 

“Son of a gun, that hurt!”

 

“It was supposed to. You’re just ordinary plastic.”

 

With that said, Irnakk began to pummel his foe, holding onto Stronius and Takadox by the legs, using his massive strength to move them closer together, despite the will of the time freeze, to enable better grip.  

 

“Stop that! You shouldn’t do that! What about the space-time continuum?!”

 

“If you cared about the space-time continuum, you wouldn’t be freezing time to kill me.”

 

That said, Irnakk slammed Millennia down on his back and then reared back, before slamming Takadox into Millennia head-first. The Throwbot groaned as several pieces were blasted off by the impact, but he managed to roll away, his body now wobbly without several necessary supports. Dropping Takadox, Irnakk then hurled Stronius like a javelin towards Millennia, knocking him into two separate parts.

 

“The problem with only being able to freeze time...” Irnakk began as he picked the top half of Millennia up, who was still alive, “...is that it means you still seriously lack the oomph you’ll need to kill me.”

 

And so he plucked off Millennia’s head.

 

Immediately the battle blurred back into motion- however, Irnakk remained still, watching as both Stronius and Takadox slowly got to their feet.

 

“Head hurts.” Stronius grumbled. “Legs are stiff. Stronius is not pleased.”

 

The Glatorian expressed his displeasure by swinging his club and smacking the blue Throwbot –Scuba- halfway across the room. Meanwhile, Takadox clutched his head and moaned incoherently- apparently having your head used to bash a set into two separate chunks hurt a lot.

 

“Why does everything hurt?!” Takadox cried.

 

“Shut up.” Irnakk advised, smacking him into the wall and knocking him out.

 

Those that do not know history are doomed to repeat it....

 

Torch slammed Maxilos to the ground, kicking him into the crowd. If the Titan was humiliated at the action, he did not show it as he pushed past Kopaka Nuva and lunged back at Torch, smacking the Throwbot away. The Throwbot Turbo sped by, ramming Maxilos into the wall. Maxilos silently swung his arm down, shattering the teal Throwbot.

 

Torch stood to his feet, kicking Kazi away and grabbing Pridak before hurling him at Maxilos. The Titan caught the Barraki and set him down before ducking underneath Mantax, who was caught by Irnakk, approaching rapidly.

 

“Thanks for catching me!” Mantax shouted as Irnakk leapt away.

 

Irnakk landed, nearly crushing the Slizer Ski underneath his foot and grabbing Blaster with his fist, using him as a projectile as he threw the Throwbot at Torch, who ducked underneath his soldier.

 

“We are an army- you can’t hope to defeat us on the field of battle.” Irnakk rumbled.

 

“On the contrary....” Torch cackled, as he begun spinning and unleashing a wave of fire.

 

Smoke rose into the air rapidly, and when it finally cleared, every single Visorak Keelerak was dead, and Makuta suddenly found that all of his Rahkshi Turahk and Vorahk were dead, minus one of both types. Terrified, both Bionicle armies scrambled back as the remaining Throwbots struck once again with renewed vigor. Tahu Mata and Tahu Stars could only watch as their armies began to instinctively strike at one another, without regard for who was an ally or who was a foe.

 

“You are failures.” Torch said. “Look at you. You’re weak. That’s all you are.”

 

It was over in seconds. Torch bellowed a battle cry and charged, leaving a massive streak of fire behind him. Maxilos and Irnakk could only stand there as the Throwbot rammed into both of them and swerved upwards, crashing through the ceiling. Seconds later they were through the attic and through the roof, blasting into the open sky. The flammable attic erupted into a massive ball of fire which began to spread behind them, but Torch took no notice as he grinned maniacally at Maxilos and Irnakk, laughing.

 

“You’re insane.” Maxilos said.

 

“And you... you are dead.”

 

Torch let go, flinging both of them into the backyard, towards where the pond was freezing over. He didn’t look back to see if they landed. He dove back down, straight through the flaming hole he’d made, to land in the middle of a war of chaos.

 

And that was truly, in every sense of the word, what it was.

 

Even Torch, who loved fire more than anything, failed to describe it as he landed in a circle of fire. Sets stumbled everywhere, several of them on fire, as other duelled each other- Throwbot, Bionicle, and Hero Factory alike. Torch grabbed the nearby Stormer 3.0 and blasted him apart with another fireball, turning to watch the battle in its chaotic and flaming glory.

 

“What have you done?!” a voice cried. “You’ve doomed us all!”

 

Torch turned to see Tahu Mata and Takanuva Stars standing side by side, the latter having spoken. Without saying a word Torch charged, slamming Tahu Mata to the ground and flinging Takanuva Stars away. Gali Mata leaped out from another battle, catching Torch in the eye, but the Throwbot leader threw her away and focused back on Tahu Mata, grabbing the leader and shoving him against a portion of the wall that had escaped the flames thus far.

 

“I am going to gut you.” Torch promised.

 

Torch then gagged as Takanuva Stars stabbed him in the shoulder and he let Tahu Mata go, enabling the Toa Mata of Fire to lung forward with his sword, swinging it and catching Torch’s hand. Torch lit his remaining hand on fire and shoved it into Tahu Mata, but was halted by Takanuva Stars stabbing his arm into the ground with a spear.

 

“No, this isn’t how it works!” Torch cried. “I have the favour of ALMIGHTY.”

 

“And ALMIGHTY always loses.” Takanuva Stars informed him, before stabbing his spear down.

 

Torch lay limp. Tahu Mata staggered to his feet, aided by Gali Mata, and the three watched as Torch burst into flames.

 

“Do you think we won?” Tahu Mata coughed.

 

“Could you say that anyone won?”

 

The Toa Mata of Fire had nothing to say to that, and so they waited. They waited for the fighting to die down, the chaos to slow down, and the fire to stop.

 

To Be Continued.

 

The Deaths:

 

  • Electro (Killed by Irnakk)

  • Millennia (Killed by Irnakk)

  • Turbo (Killed by Maxilos)

  • All Vorahk but 1 (Killed by Torch)
Link to comment
Share on other sites

Tahu vs. Tahu: Deconstruction

Chapter 4 ½

 

Alternate Perspectives:

 

Strakk, Malum, Onua Mata, and Tarix had cornered the Throwbot that called himself Blaster, but they were having an extremely difficult time attempting to match the Throwbot’s speed and strength. Strakk swung his axe at Blaster’s head, but the weapon simply thudded onto the wooden floor as Blaster shot past the Glatorian, rolling over Malum and punching Onua Mata to the ground. The Toa Mata of Earth gave a mighty heave and shoved Blaster off but the Throwbot was already gone, kicking Tarix in the face and shoving Strakk to the side. Malum swung one claw and then the other, but the movements were cumbersome in the enclosed space and Blaster easily dodged the attacks, grabbing Malum by the shoulders and yanking him away to sprawl on top of Tarix.

 

“This is not awesome at all.” Malum groaned.

 

“Spike is in my eye and it hurts!” Tarix cried. “Get it out!”

 

Blaster waved his hand and a sonic blast deafened both Glatorian, leaving them to clutch at their skulls in pain. Strakk scrambled to his feet and leapt at Blaster, who side-stepped and shoved him back onto the ground. Onua Mata jumped onto the Throwbot’s back and began clawing at Blaster’s face, but a sonic blast right into his mask sent the Toa flying into the wall with a crunch as several hairline fractures appeared in his Kanohi. The Toa fell onto his knees as Blaster surged forward, backhanding him with added emphasis using another sonic blast. Onua Mata fell still and silent as the blast deafened him and another impact with the wall knocked him unconscious.

 

“Sorry there mate, ‘ad to be done!” Blaster saluted, hopping away from one of Tarix’s swords and punching Strakk away.

 

“You do not kill Toa Mata!” Malum yelled. “They stay alive! I will die first! Not them!”

 

The Glatorian let out a battle cry and charged at Blaster, who grinned lazily and waited- a second too long, as Malum managed to succeed in his endeavour. Blaster scrambled backward, his smile fading as the Titan Irnakk suddenly appeared, grabbing him in his massive fist.

 

“Wait a sec there mate, what’re you gonna- NOO!”

 

Irnakk hurled the Throwbot like a javelin at his leader- Torch ducked underneath him and Blaster grunted in pain as he slammed into the ground, several pieces flying off. Blaster blinked and looked up in time to see Torch demonstrate his power, wiping out several of the Rahkshi.

 

“Yeah, ya take that, ya lousy scoundrels!” Blaster shouted. “Take... that....”

 

The Titan Makuta, in his rage, took one glance at Blaster and then swung his staff, sending Blaster flying out of a broken window to vanish into the snow storm.

 

Elsewhere:

 

Ski slashed through the ranks of Hero Factory with startling ease, leaving only four to oppose him. Furno 2.0 and Rocka 3.0 glanced at each other warily before stepping back into the battle, lunging at Ski from opposite sides. The Throwbot kicked both of them away and then fired a blast of ice, separating the retreating Meltdown and Rotor from each other, sending the former crashing back to the battlefield. Furno 2.0 leapt back, but was smashed into the nearby Onua Nuva.

 

“Your moves seem rather sluggish.” Ski observed. “Is the cold getting to you?”

 

His statement immediately became ironic as his leader, Torch, let loose a massive column of flame that cut through the fighters like butter, setting the wall nearby ablaze. Ski muttered a curse under his breath as Torch disappeared up through the ceiling, before returning his attention to his opponents.

 

“The cold doesn’t bother me much, to be honest.” Furno 2.0 told him, punching him in the face.

 

Ski cursed as the hit made contact, but he quickly pulled himself together and performed a roundhouse kick on Rocka 3.0, knocking the golden hero out cold. Meltdown sliced through the air with his whip, and it sliced through Ski’s arm, cutting a hand off. The Throwbot whirled around and jumped onto Meltdown, beating his with his remaining hand ferociously until Rotor reappeared, kicking him away before halting beside Meltdown.

 

“You can’t stop me!” Ski yelled. “You can’t stop us!”

 

“On the contrary, I believe we can.” Onua Nuva said firmly, stepping towards him.

 

“This place is gone, you stupid Toa. Look around you- how many of you sets do you think will escape?”

 

Onua Nuva didn’t listen to his words, nor did he reply. He swapped the positions of his drills and then threw one at Ski with lightning speed. The drill spun through the air like a ninja star before embedding itself in the Throwbot’s chest with a crunch of plastic and a grunt from Ski. Ski gasped and yanked the drill out, dropping it to the ground and then slowly backing up, stumbling away. Onua Nuva made no move to follow.

 

Nearby, Takadox groaned as he slowly stood to his feet, clutching his head as it continued to throb. After a few seconds he decided that it was beginning to feel better and glanced up, to see Makuta smack the Throwbot Granite with his staff. Granite landed before Takadox, skidding across the floor and into the wall before coming to a stop. Woozily, Takadox raised his dagger and then brought it down, driving it through Granite’s back and stabbing it into the floor. The Throwbot grunted, twitched once, and then fell still. Worn out from the simple yet deadly action, Takadox collapsed, having passed out again.

 

Elsewhere:

 

The battle froze as Torch rocketed back through the ceiling, this time alone. The armies of Tahu Mata and Tahu Stars fell silent as they realized the fates of Maxilos and Irnakk, as a few brave members of their number struck at the leader of the Throwbots.

 

The fire was now out of control, threatening to consume the house. As Torch was slain and the battle ended, and as the few surviving Throwbots fled into hiding, the armies would find many odd wounds from the fire itself: warped joints, melted armour, bent limbs.

 

Soon they would have problems far worse.

 

To Be Continued.

 

Death Count:

Blaster – Slain by Makuta

Granite – Slain by Takadox

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 5 – Augur

 

“What in ALMIGHTY’s name happened to you?” Tahu Nuva whispered.

 

“Didn’t you see the abuse he took during that battle?” Gali Nuva retorted softly. “It’s a miracle he’s still breathing in front of us.”

 

The Throwbot Ski merely moaned softly in response, his eyes shut tight in pain. Several holes were evident in his chest region, from the likes of Maxilos, Onua Nuva, and Mantax. A hand was missing thanks to an attack by Meltdown, and an assortment of burns and melted areas from the late Torch’s inferno.

 

“Dear lord... please never let this happen again.” Tahu Nuva sighed.

 

“It never can happen again.” Gali Nuva gestured around them. “The house... it’s a ruin now. The winter is coming, and we have no shelter to face it.”

 

Torch’s inferno had done its work within hours. The few walls of the once mighty structure still standing creaked and shifted with the breeze, charred black. The rest was a heaping pile of wood and metal, useless at the moment for anything as small fires still burned here and there. Countless sets had not been seen or heard from since the house had collapsed, leaving their fates in question. Most assumed they’d burned to death.

 

Ski murmured something unintelligible. The two Toa Nuva glanced at each other questioningly, both shrugging in response to the other’s stare. After a moment Tahu Nuva shrugged and crouched down beside the ruined Throwbot, lowering his face so that he was practically nose to nose with Ski.

 

“What do you need?”

 

“Why don’t... you just... kill me...?”

 

The words were barely a whisper, and Tahu Nuva had to struggle to understand –and then process- what he’d just heard. It wasn’t everyday you heard a Throwbot begging for the end to come, after all.

 

“Why should I?” Tahu Nuva asked, already knowing his decision. “Give me one good reason, Throwbot, why I should give you mercy.”

 

“Ski... my name is Ski....” Ski said. “And mercy will... save me weeks of pain....”

 

The leader of the Toa Nuva stood back to his feet, staring at Ski’s face. Gali Nuva placed a hand on his shoulder, giving him a questioning look.

 

“What did he say?”

 

Tahu Nuva did not respond, wordless reaching back to grab one of his dual magma swords from where they rested on his back. The shadow of the movement flickered across Ski’s face and the Throwbot opened his eyes slowly, watching as Tahu Nuva flipped the sword into a stabbing position. There was an intake of breathe from Gali Nuva as Ski gave the slightest nod, his eyes not filled with anger but with thanks as, staring straight into his eyes, Tahu Nuva drove his sword down.

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hey, look at this!”

 

Kazi crouched down on the ground, some of the Barraki trailing behind him. He picked up a rather charred zamor sphere, pointing to a spot that was still the original sickly shade of green and grinning.

 

“So you found a zamor sphere. You’re officially an archeologist Kazi.” Kalmah rolled his eyes. “You’re brilliant, you know that?”

 

“No, you don’t understand. Irnakk had these zamor spheres. This could be one of his! He might be alive!”

 

“Kazi, I hate to break it to you, but we have literally hundreds of those zamor spheres.” Pridak sighed, rolling his eyes. “Remember, each of the Piraka came with a stupid number, and then so did Irnakk, and then we bought bags that had like, 100 each inside back in 2008.”

 

“Look at how charred it is.” Mantax pointed out.

 

“You guys are stupid.” Kazi said. “Have a little more faith, would you? This is Irnakk we’re talking about here.”

 

“I suppose, but Irnakk never managed to burn an entire house down or wipe out half an army by himself in all of three seconds.” Pridak responded. “I understand that these lines are extremely uncharacteristic of me-”

 

“You can say that again.” Mantax muttered.

 

“-but trust me when I say that it’s pointless.” Pridak continued. “If Irnakk’s still alive out there somewhere, he’ll show up on his own.”

 

“Assuming he can show up.” Kalmah added.

 

“You guys suck, you pessimistic pieces of plastic.”

 

“Shut up Matoran, I could eat you for dinner whenever I wanted. You don’t insult manliness of that caliber.”

 

“That’s not manliness, that’s just disgusting.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

An orange and white figure stepped under a branch hanging over some of the ruins, walking confidently into the shadowy area underneath the burnt wood. An air of confidence was around him that few sets could truthfully say they had these days, and he walked with a swagger that said he was to be paid attention to.

 

A flickering of orange and yellow became visible up ahead, and a yellow and black set could be seen crouched at what the orange and white figure assumed was the edge of the flame. As the orange and white figure stepped into the somewhat larger space, he could see the mutilated black and red body of another set lying on the ground in a circle of ashes, as well as the Matoran Macku huddled on the other side of the fire.

 

“I hear that you wish to speak with I.” the newcomer said. “Pray tell why do you wish to do so?”

 

“I will not be ruled by you, fool.” The yellow and black set answered. “I care not about how powerful or feared you are.”

 

“Those two things bring me respect from all sets- respect that I know you do not yet have.”

 

A scowl appeared on the face of the yellow and black set, and his eyes narrowed as he finally glanced up to look the newcomer in the eyes, before his gaze flickered to Macku and then to the body on the ground.

 

“You should not mess with me.” He said. “I believe you know my friend on the ground, as well as me. You know what I am capable of.”

 

“You are capable of nothing, as is clearly evident by how effectively you have taken care of the Bionicle sets and the Hero Factory traitors.”

 

“You didn’t do much better, fool. We have at least destroyed their home, and with that destroyed their hearts.”

 

“No, you didn’t. One of you did, and he’s dead on the ground right beside you.” The newcomer gestured to the body on the ground. “I assume he is feeding the flame in front of you, and will do so for awhile. Even after the end, he does everything and you do nothing.”

 

The newcomer’s eyes widened slightly the next second as he felt himself shoved towards the fire roughly and inexplicably, being halted millimetres away from death itself in thin air. He struggled to get up or move away and found he couldn’t, no matter which way he squirmed.

 

“Your efforts are fruitless. Give them up now, vermin, or he will kill you.” Macku’s first words were soft and chilling to the bone, to the point that the newcomer actually obeyed.

 

“You are....”

 

“That is correct. I am not afraid of you either. Your power is fading, and it is fading quickly, as is evident by this conversation. But perhaps if you were to join us... you might be feared once again.”

 

The newcomer considered her words for a few brief seconds, before swearing and then nodding.

 

“Very well then... what was your plan?”

 

“You’ve made a smart choice today.” The yellow and black said, allowing him back up. “And now, Julius Nex... now you will hear our plan.”

 

To Be Continued.

 

The Death Count:

 

Ski – Killed by Tahu Nuva

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 6 – Die Hard

 

“So, what all has been going on with you guys?”

 

Matau Metru’s words were slurred slightly, due to the warped shape his mask now had. By all accounts he was lucky to be alive at all, but that didn’t make the facts any easier for him. One arm melted permanently to his leg and body, giving him a permanent limp and no use on that arm, plus a mask that now obscured his speech.

 

“It’s been rough.” Nuju Metru replied. “It’s been rough for everyone.”

 

The two Toa Metru were sitting in a small circle that also consisted of Avak, Ehlek, Krekka and Nidhiki. The two Titans had faced off against Spark, Granite, Jet, Electro and other Throwbots during the battle and survived, and had organised this meeting in the middle of the night for comfort’s sake.

 

“We invited many others.” Nidhiki said, hissing slightly with his words. “None came. Too paranoid about certain... things.”

 

“What things?” Matau Metru asked.

 

“The Throwbots, that’s what. They’ve torn us to pieces.” Nuju Metru said. “And Nex... Nex is out there somewhere, I guarantee it. He wouldn’t be killed like that. He wouldn’t allow it.”

 

“To be honest, I’m not that frightened by Nex anymore.” Ehlek said, staring at the ground. “Nex never managed to burn the house down. Nex never killed twenty Rahkshi with a single blow. Nex can’t create force fields, or fire, or electricity, or stop time, or form water out of thin air. Nex can’t do anything.”

 

“So... you’re not scared of Nex?”

 

If Ehlek noticed something off about the voice, he didn’t show it.

 

“No. I am not afraid of Nex.”

 

“That’s too bad- you should be.”

 

Ehlek’s head whipped up to see Matau Metru struggling hopelessly to get out of the grip of an orange arm- and he knew automatically who the arm belonged to. Julius Nex twisted once and slapped Matau Metru’s head, dumping the body to the ground as it rolled away and hopping over to Avak, punching him once and kicking him away. Ehlek and Nidhiki struck but where sent sprawling away as Nex spun in a circle, crashing into Krekka and knocking him to the ground.

 

“You should be enough to get my reputation going again.”

 

Nuju Metru swung his arm and clubbed Nex in the head, but Nex grabbed his arm and pulled, yanking the arm out of its connector socket. The Toa Metru stumbled back but Nex grabbed his other arm and did the same thing, kneeing him in the chest after and then cutting down with his arm, killing the Toa. Avak moved in with Ehlek and they began to punch and kick, but Nex moved his arms and legs in a way that seemed impossible, stopping their every attempt and then attacking and striking them to boot. Nex flung Avak to the ground by his neck and swung his leg, removing Avak’s spine completely. The Piraka fell limp as Ehlek tried to stab Nex with his claw, only for Nex to slap it off and reach behind him, ripping out a spine piece. The Barraki swung around in a roundhouse kick, but Nex shoved him down and ripped both other spine pieces out. Ehlek gasped, and grunted as Nex slammed him into the dirt.

 

“Where are those Titans?” the Hero Factory set asked himself.

 

He was answered as Nidhiki re-appeared, grabbing him with a claw and flinging him several feet away into Krekka’s path, where the blue and white Titan slammed him down with his massive right arm. Nex 2.0 rolled backward and grabbed a Kanoka Disk off of the ground, flinging into Krekka so hard that the Titan’s robotic eye snapped off. Krekka screamed and clutched at his face, but the pieces had already fallen to the ground.

 

“I can’t see! I can’t see!” he yelled, stumbling back blindly.

 

Nidhiki grabbed the disk and swung it through a nearby patch of burning wood, setting the disk on fire as he shoved it into his launcher and spat it into the sky. Nex, realizing the implications, jumped forward and grabbed Nidhiki’s left arm, snapping the pincer in two easily and then, by extension, ripping the rest of the arm off. The Titan immediately knew he didn’t stand a chance.

 

To Nidhiki’s credit, he didn’t give Nex the satisfaction of one small noise as he was ripped apart- however, the same couldn’t be said for Krekka, in his all-encompassing panic over his new blindness. Nex glanced over from the remains of Nidhiki and seemed to consider for the briefest of seconds showing mercy- but then, seeming to realize something, Nex strode over and karate chopped Krekka in the neck, causing the Titan to collapse. Nex kicked the body into the fire and then walked away.

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Oh look, a zamor sphere.” Takadox said, sounding thoroughly bored. “Oh look, a Cordak blast. Oh look, a piece of indistinguishable armour. We must’ve found Maxilos. Or maybe we found Irnakk.”

 

“Do you ever sound enthusiastic?” Ahkmou questioned. “Seriously, you’re becoming more boring to hang around with than Vultraz.”

 

“I heard that.” Vultraz muttered.

 

“So I gathered. You were supposed to, twinkle toes.”

 

“You wanna turn around and maybe say that to my face? I have a fire with your name on it buddy.”

 

“Oh really, Vultraz? What’s next, considering this area is actually fully devoid of fire? A Skakdi that comes back from the dead?”

 

“Hey man, Zaktan did come back to life. I’m telling you, Rotor killed him.”

 

“Obviously. Because Zaktan is totally dead right now.”

 

“Both of you, shut up.” Kopaka Nuva ordered. “We’re supposed to be looking for Maxilos and Irnakk, not ripping each other’s throats out.”

 

“Although one might argue that ripping each other’s throats out is more fun.” Takadox commented. “Or just stabbing each other in the back.”

 

Kopaka Nuva sighed.

 

“I wish I didn’t have this job.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

A flaming Kanoka disk rose into the air and then fell straight back down a distance away. Tahu Stars watched it fall without moving from his seat at the base of some rubble near a fire where he was keeping warm. Stronius glanced over at him but said nothing, and none of the other sets mentioned it. Who wanted to? The days were, to be frank, freezing even to a penguin, and any chance of warmth –however slim- was appreciated.

 

The fire they were gathered around right now had been wrestled away from some of Macku’s crazy Matoran, although they’d been suspiciously lenient in letting the group have it –if it weren’t so cold now, Tahu Stars would’ve had a set investigate. But as it was he was having a harder time remaining in control. Mostly on account of many of the sets separating into small groups upon the collapse of the house....

 

Another flaming disk rose into the air. Tahu Stars watched it rise and fall without saying anything, although this time he did notice when Stronius stood slowly and tapped him with his spiked club.

 

“One disk bad. Two disks death.” The Glatorian said.

 

“Aren’t you supposed to be dead?” Tahu Stars asked. “I swear I remember you dying.”

 

“Um... that uh... that didn’t happen.”

 

“...alright then. Let’s get going then. Everyone up on your feet! There are some butts that need kicking!”

 

To Be Continued.

 

Deaths this Chapter:

 

Matau Metru – Killed by Nex 2.0

Nuju Metru – Killed by Nex 2.0

Nidhiki – Killed by Nex 2.0

Krekka – Killed  by Nex 2.0

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 6 – Extended Fight Scene

 

Tahu Mata yelled as a kohlii staff swung into his face, smacking him backwards as he stumbled back. Strakk ducked under the staff, but a fist slammed into him and he toppled back. Lewa Mata tossed his axe and it stuck into a set’s chest, rolling across the ground, grabbing it, and then throwing it at another. Tahu Mata stood up and grabbed the kohlii staff, flinging the Matoran away and kicking another away. Strakk grabbed a taller set and slammed him to the ground, but a blast of water sent him stumbling back. Scuba stepped out of the shadow and grabbed Tahu Mata by the neck, tossing him back down to the ground.

 

Lewa Mata leapt forward and punched Scuba in the face, sending him stumbling back. He turned and ducked underneath the force field flung by Jet, scrambling forward and leaping into the Throwbot, smashing him down to the ground as he grabbed his axe from the ground and sung at the Throwbot. He flipped over and punched Jet in the face, ducking away and then slamming his axe into Velika’s shoulder before kicking Macku away and jumping onto Spark, piggy backing the electric Throwbot for a moment until he was thrown off. He landed next to Strakk, and the two nodded at each other before leaping up and taking on Scuba and Jet. Strakk swung his axe but missed and was punched away while Lewa Mata swung and caught Scuba in the shoulder, leaving the axe there. Scuba blasted him with water but missed and hit Jet instead, though Jet flung a force field that popped Strakk’s axe away. Lewa Mata caught it and dodged around Scuba, swinging the ice axe and catching him in the back. Strakk fired his thornax blaster, missing Jet but hitting Spark and blowing him backwards into Garan and Velika. Jet grabbed Strakk via force field and threw him away, but Lewa Mata punched him in the face and kicked him back into Macku before turning, grabbing Scuba, and hauling him over his shoulders to body slam him into the ground.

 

Tahu Mata stabbed his sword into Tehutti’s back and grabbed Piruk by the mask, tossing him away like a ragdoll as he moved onto Dalu, kicking her aside and stepping on Balta as he leapt onto Velika and Garan, knocking them to the ground. He was about to punch Macku when Tehutti stabbed him in the leg, causing it to give way and Tahu Mata to collapse. He yanked the sword out and swung it in an arc, forcing Macku and Tehutti to back away as he stood to his feet and stabbed Tehutti in the foot before swinging it around and catching Spark in the side of the head. Scuba leapt on him and slammed him to the ground, blasting him so hard with water that his mask was blasted away.

 

Strakk hauled the Throwbot off and grabbed his axe, swinging it as Scuba dodged and Macku grabbed him from behind, throwing him in the air. He whirled around in mid-air and lodged his axe into Velika’s shoulder as he landed, but Macku and Tehutti blasted him with their launchers and he backed into the grip of Balta and Dalu, who slammed him into a fence post with a crunch.

 

Lewa Mata grabbed both of the axes again and swung them into a circle, catching Spark and Jet in the sides and sending them stumbling away. As the Throwbots continued to wear shocked looks, Lewa Mata leapt from Matoran to Matoran, putting them out of commission quickly. Once the Matoran gang were all unconscious, Lewa Mata shoved Strakk back to the ground and threw an axe, catching Scuba in the chest and knocking him out of the fight. He swung the other axe and caught Spark in the throat, before entering into a fist fight with Jet. Shoving the Throwbot away, Lewa Mata kicked him away and then ran after him, tackling him to the ground and punching Jet so hard he bounced back onto his feet in a daze. Lewa Mata was about to send him into the stratosphere when he himself was knocked away by an orange set. Tahu Mata leapt up to defend him, but was immediately knocked out. Strakk stood to his feet, but was flung away and out of the battle by Jet.

 

Lewa Mata grabbed both axes again and readied himself, swinging and catching Jet on the arm before swinging around and getting Nex 2.0 on the arm. He flipped over Nex and kicked Jet in the head, elbowing Nex in the face and punching him in the chest. Nex barely moved and punched him back, sending him crashing into the fence. Lewa Mata shook his head wearily and lunged forward, but a force field bounced him back and Nex grabbed him by the throat, tossing him to the ground and stabbing him in the chest. Lewa Mata groaned and fell still, and Nex snorted as he walked away.  

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 7 – Conducting a Nexperiment

 

“Congratulations on your return to form, Nex.” Macku said lightly as the two took seats beside each other around the fire.

 

“Congratulations are not necessary.” Nex said. “My reputation was never dead – they just needed a bit of a reminder.”

 

Macku laughed, nodding as the rest of her Matoran crew joined the two of them and the Throwbots around the fire. A confused look flitted across Nex’s face as Macku leaned sideways to rest on his arm, but he ignored the move as Jet began to speak.

 

“Now that those who matter of our number have gathered... congratulations are in order Nex.” Jet said. “Perhaps not because of your return to form, though that is indeed what it was – rather, congratulations on all that you did.”

 

“What exactly did I do?”

 

“Well, to start you killed four sets and severely injured two others before I felt the itch for battle forcing me in.” Jet explained. “You took care of several Rahkshi, though unfortunately not permanently. However, Thanks to Macku’s help as well as yours, Tahu Mata and several of his men were crushed and demoralized.”

 

Nex did not reply, instead glancing down as Macku began absentmindedly tracing abstract shapes on his arm while staring up at him admiringly.

 

“The way you were able to just tear through them all by yourself... I wish I could do that.” She admitted.

 

“Perhaps you will someday.” Tehutti offered.

 

Macku straightened up glaring at Tehutti. She nodded towards Dalu, who smacked the offending Onu-Matoran in the mask and sent him crashing down onto his back. When Tehutti tried to get back up, Dalu punched him for good measure before relenting. Garan glanced over to Tehutti and chose his words more carefully.

 

“Tehutti is wrong – you will do that someday.” Garan said.

 

Scuba, the blue Throwbot, rolled his eyes at the interactions and proceedings and stood to his feet. Jet glanced at him questioningly and Scuba shrugged.

 

“This bores me to tears.” He explained. “And besides, Tahu Stars is out there. We need to show him we’re the boss too... word of mouth will not stop him.”

 

“Shut your filthy pie hole and sit down, Scuba.” Jet said irritably. “For goodness’ sake, what on earth do you think we’ve met here to discuss and plan?”

 

“I – well, you see – I wasn’t positive that – well – you know what, never mind.”

 

Scuba re-joined the group and Jet nodded with satisfaction, completely oblivious to the thing that so far only Scuba had noticed – a figure standing in the shadows behind Jet, obscured by the smoke and darkness. Not that Scuba could do anything about it.

 

A split second later, as Scuba nudged his fellow Throwbot Spark, the figure leapt at Jet and shoved him forwards. Jet grunted as he was pushed towards the fire, before tossing a force field up to propel himself backwards. The assorted Matoran scrambled backwards even as Nex stood to his feet abruptly to face the newcomer – only to have a different set tap him on the shoulder and then punch him in the face, sending Nex reeling out of site.

 

“Well Nektann, it would appear that, despite a whole one Throwbot being observant, we managed to completely take them by surprise.” Tahu Stars said.

 

“Indeed it would seem that way.” Nektann nodded, staring at his fist. “I can’t believe I just punched Nex in the face... and lived!”

 

“You aren’t living for long, scum bag!” Macku snarled, readying her kohlii staff.

 

Unfortunately, Macku was quickly stopped via the repeated and overly brutal beating of a black spiked club over her head, quickly rendering the Ga-Matoran unconscious. Both Tahu Stars and Nektann cringed as Stronius stepped out of the shadow, hefting his club with a satisfied look on his face.

 

“Stronius smash little baby Matoran into smashed stuff.”

 

A split second later Stronius himself was smashed as Spark, with several volts of electricity crackling around his hand, punched the Glatorian out of sight. Nektann quickly turned around and stabbed Spark with his weapon in the arm, but Spark simply shrugged and kicked him down to the ground.

 

Meanwhile, Jet propelled himself straight into Tahu Stars, who deflected him using his shield. Jet barely managed to compensate for his changed direction, narrowly avoiding a crash landing as he headed back towards the Stars leader. However, this time he was humiliated even further as Tahu Stars dodged and swung his sword, slicing off a strangely shaped small device off of the Throwbot’s back. Immediately Jet’s portals disappeared and he fell to the ground, skidding through it to halt in front of the power, his eyes wide with shock.

 

“So, what does this little thing do?” Tahu Stars asked innocently. “It wouldn’t happen to... I don’t know... be the device that ALMIGHTY used to give you powers, would it?”

 

Jet flicked his hand at the Toa as he stood – Tahu Stars didn’t even flinch and nothing occurred, proving the Toa to be right.

 

“So, what would happen if I happened to, ah, accidentally drop this in the fire?” Tahu Stars asked.

 

“Give it back!” Jet screeched, leaping forward.

 

“OOPS, I SEEM TO HAVE DROPPED IT IN THE FIRE!” Tahu Stars shouted gleefully. “MY BAD, THAT WAS TOTALLY AN ACCIDENT!”

 

Jet lost it as the device immediately began to melt within the fire, and he turned furiously to Tahu Stars, before realizing that all of the Matoran had vanished and several other sets under Tahu Stars’ control had surrounded the Throwbots and Nex. Vastus was prodding Nex back into the centre beside Scuba and Spark, who were guarded by an assortment of Vorox, the Matoran Ahkmou, Axonn, Furno 3.0, Gresh Stars, and Nektann. As Jet watched, electricity lanced out of Spark and vaporized a Vorox, but it was enough to set the remaining Vorox off. At the command of Vastus, he and the Vorox all rushed forward and separated Spark from the others, beating and stabbing him repeatedly. When they backed away, the electric Throwbot groaned and collapsed to the ground, falling apart as he did so.

 

“You think you can stop us?” Nex asked.

 

“All of you? Heck no, of course we can’t!” Nektann replied. “However, I’m fairly certain at least one more of you will die.”

 

Nex shrugged and rushed forward, delivering an uppercut to Nektann that sent the Skakdi flying, before he landed with a dull thud on the ground. The Skakdi shook his head slowly, but Nex was there already, and before Nektann knew what was happening Nex had thrown him far off into the night and was then running off himself, leaving Scuba and a steaming Jet on their own.

 

Tahu Stars opened his mouth to say something, but Jet leaped on top of him. The Toa of Fire grabbed Jet and threw him to the ground. The Slizer heaved himself up and tried again, only for the Toa to beat him back down and kick him away. This continued for several seconds until Tahu Stars finally grabbed Jet by the neck and slammed him into the ground, holding him there.

 

“You’re nothing without your power.” Tahu Stars told him. “I don’t know what you’ve done all these years without it, because I can already tell that it truly defined you and who you are. Without it, you’re nothing.”

 

Jet furiously squirmed under his unrelenting grip fruitlessly.

 

“Someday Toa, you will regret your actions on this day.” He hissed. “Nobody can humiliate me... nobody!”

 

“They’ve been humiliating you since the end of time.” Tahu Stars snorted. “Trust me; you won’t be the one to kill me, if anybody ever does.”

 

Finished speaking with the disgraced Throwbot, Tahu Stars hurled Jet away from him and dusted himself off. Jet threw one furious look back at them all, an indifferent glance to Scuba, and then he vanished into the night.

 

“What do we do about him?” Ahkmou asked, pointing to Scuba.

 

“Please don’t kill me.” Scuba replied. “I haven’t actually acted violently against you at all. I just guarded and kind of sat there during the battle.”

 

“Where were you when Torch burnt our home down?” Vastus asked aggressively. “You have water powers!”

 

“Is that true?” Tahu Stars asked.

 

“Well... uh... maybe a little....”

 

“Kill him.”

 

The words of Tahu Stars were so cold and calculated that everyone stopped and did not kill Scuba – however, a second later Axonn shrugged and swung his axe, chopping Scuba’s head off before he had a chance to speak.

 

*-*the next day*-*

 

Tahu Mata nodded as Thok finished giving the report, clapping Avak and Reidak on the shoulders and nodding to Zaktan before backing out of the group of Piraka to check on others. After his – to be frank, rather humiliating – defeat at the hands of Nex, Macku and Jet the day previous, he’d organized a meeting with Tahu Stars to discuss the current situation with their armies, and perhaps call everything off for good.

 

Several Suukorak and Panrahk were sitting in a circle separate from the other remaining Rahkshi and Visorak, though what they might be speaking about Tahu Mata had no idea. He continued past them, spotting the other three Toa Mata standing together.

 

“Hey, what’s going on?” he asked.

 

“We’re just discussing things that don’t concern you.” Lewa Mata said bluntly.

 

“Uh, what he’s trying to say is you probably shouldn’t focus on it right now.” Gali Mata said nervously. “What with the battle that’s about to occur and all.”

 

“How do you know there’s even going to be a battle?” Tahu Mata asked. “Tahu Stars and I are of the opinion that we’ll be calling it all off today.”

 

“No offence Tahu, but that just isn’t going to happen.” Onua Mata told him. “The sets are too hyped up on battle now. You’re never going to stop the fighting.”

 

“As long as you remain alive Tahu, this will never stop.” Lewa Mata agreed.

 

Tahu Mata’s eyes narrowed at the comments, which seemed rather out of character for all three sets. He frowned, watching Strakk meeting with Tarix, Vastus and Stronius in the distance as Tahu Stars’ army began to arrive.

 

“I wanted to speak with you about that as it turns out Lewa.” He told them. “Because while Tahu Stars and I have come to the agreement, so has Takanuva Stars – that means out of the four of us, you’re the only one that hasn’t agreed to stop the fighting so far.”

 

“Who says I have or haven’t agreed to anything?” Lewa Mata asked. “I’m simply telling the truth.”

 

Tahu Mata sighed as Tahu Stars and Takanuva Stars approached with Gresh Stars and Mantax trailing behind them. Both of the latter sets stood still and silent as Tahu Stars began to speak.

 

“I was just coming here to discuss what we’ll be going over today.”

 

“Why don’t we all go over to the fountain?” Lewa Mata suggested. “It’s slightly higher ground, and none of the sets are there. We’ll be... free from the clutter.”

 

Both Tahu Mata and Tahu Stars looked each other with strange looks, but Takanuva Stars was already leading the way up the hill. As Lewa Mata began to follow, both leaders signalled to the remaining four sets to stay put and began to walk.

 

Once they were there, both of the Tahus looked at each other and nodded, before speaking in unison:

 

“All sets, Bionicle and Hero Factory alike, are requested to now pay close attention.”

 

As the assembled sets all fell silent, Tahu Stars began.

 

“When I was first opened, I saw myself as the set destined to succeed Tahu Mata, seeing as I was his remake. As a result, when he failed to hand the position of leadership to me, I decided to wage a civil war against him, and many loyal sets supported my cause and joined me.”

 

Many sets from Tahu Stars’ army began cheering; however, he waved them silent immediately.

 

“I was exceptionally selfish in this regard. Now, Tahu Mata wasn’t exactly a gem either, but my actions, and my actions alone, are the ones that have led to every single death this war. Rahkshi and Visorak slaughtered, Toa butchered, Hero Factory eradicated, entire lines decimated, and even an evil god tearing us apart. All because I couldn’t stand the fact that I wasn’t leader, and wasn’t able to accept the fact that maybe I shouldn’t be leader just yet....”

 

Tahu Stars glanced at Tahu Mata, and the latter now stepped forward.

 

“My actions were selfish too.” He said. “Although perhaps not to the degree of Tahu Stars-”

 

“Yeah right!” a voice called.

 

“-I... I was in the wrong, and should have been willing to at least begin training him for the role. I think as a result of our actions, those of us that are still alive have been changed-”

 

“Of course we have. It’s impossible not to be changed by war.” Lewa Mata said.

 

“-changed, and not for the better. And that includes myself. I’ve been downright brutal with my own army recently-”

 

Now even Tahu Stars cringed as Avak and several other sets loudly proclaimed that what Tahu Mata was saying was true – and then Tahu Mata finally visibly reacted as several other sets – he could see Strakk and Malum chiefly among them – began to vehemently defend him. They heard a comment from a Matoran about Tahu Stars, and immediately the lone voice had begun a large argument about the other leader.

 

Tahu Mata and Tahu Stars stared at each other in dismay as both armies began to fight amongst themselves, until after a moment several sets from both armies began to simply take out their frustrations on members of the opposing group.

 

“This isn’t how it was supposed to happen!” Takanuva Stars cried. “This was supposed to settle things!”

 

“It was never going to settle things.” Lewa Mata said. “You two have been at war for far too long for this to work. Besides, you both hate each other. Remember all those things you two always list about why the other sucks?”

 

The looks of dismay turned into looks of concentration – Tahu Mata turned around to stare out at the armies as he did so, and thus missed the angry look that appeared on Tahu Stars’ face a moment later. A look that hadn’t been seen since early on in the war, when his hatred of Tahu Mata was true and stretched deep into his soul, and a hatred that even ALMIGHTY himself had failed to revive.

 

It was back.

 

As Tahu Mata stood there, contemplating everything that had gone so wrong from where he stood beside his second in command, Tahu Stars let the world know how his feelings had returned when he swung his shield and bashed it into the side of his rival’s head.

 

To Be Continued.

 

Death Count:

 

  1. Spark – Vastus, Vorox

  2. Scuba – Axonn

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Chapter 8 – Endgame

 

Tahu Mata stood beside Lewa Mata, hopelessly watching his army lose control. Within seconds they had converged with the army of Tahu Stars, and it became clear immediately that this would be the one to end it all.

 

How could he tell?

 

He could tell because it was all... so... brutal.

 

His thoughts were interrupted when a certain shield smashed into his head, knocking him to the ground.

 

*-*-*-*

 

Kazi scrambled over the still burning wreckage of the house, panting and gasping for breath as he made the desperate climb. He could hear Vultraz and Ahkmou beside him, and knew that Takua and others were nearby.

 

Below, he knew, were the remains of Macku and her gang of psychopaths. Already they had appeared out of nowhere, and the only thing that had saved them was the selfless sacrifice of Takua’s pet Pewku. Kazi choked as he slipped, but Vultraz grabbed his hand and hauled him higher onto the precarious pile of wood that felt like it had toppled into this formation specifically for this purpose. Higher up Kazi heard Orkham shout with fear, but knew that the Matoran had survived when no flash of green followed.

 

“Having fun up there?!”

 

The Ko-Matoran blinked hard, refusing to respond to Macku’s taunting words. He heard an assortment of jeering follow, most likely from Tehutti or Balta. Ahkmou cursed beside him as he lost his grip and fell below – however, a split second later Kazi heard Garan cry out and Ahkmou trumpeting with success as he hurdled himself back up after a minor victory.

 

“We’re almost to the top – now what?!” Orkham called from above.

 

“Keep going!” Vultraz shouted. “We have the advantage at higher ground!”

 

Orkham obliged and heaved himself onto the perilous platform at the top, turning to aid Takua up and then Dekar. Kazi, Vultraz and Ahkmou reached the platform at the same time soon after, each being aided in the climb up by another Matoran. Five seconds later an out of breath Metus and Atakus joined them, the last members of the group.

 

“Alright, now what do we do?” Kazi asked. “We don’t have any weapons and... well... you remember what they did to us in that cage. Beat us into oblivion, that’s what.”

 

“One fall off of this tower and the set is a goner.” Atakus observed. “Just push them.”

 

“And hope that they don’t decide to take you with them.” Ahkmou agreed.

 

*-*-*-*

 

Tahu Mata raised his arm and brought it back, before punching Tahu Stars squarely in the jaw. Stars was sent reeling, but managed to turn it into a flip backward and he landed on his feet with ease, beckoning for his rival to come closer. Mata ran forward, kicking off of the fountain to knee Stars in the side of the head. However, Stars ducked and spun around, shoving Mata to the ground and then leaping on top of him, elbowing Tahu Mata in the face. The Toa Mata’s head smashed into the dirt and a fracture raced down the side of his mask from the impact. Tahu Stars punched him twice in the mask before Tahu Mata grabbed his sword and swung it blindly, catching Stars on the neck and smacking him off.

 

Tahu Stars swore softly as he tumbled to the ground and Tahu Mata got to his feet and scrambled after him, tossing his sword to the side again as he did so. The Stars leader grunted as the Toa Mata grabbed him by his chest with both hands and slammed him into the wooden beam before swinging him around and slamming him to the ground. Tahu Stars scrambled backwards and grabbed his golden shield, throwing it and catching Tahu Mata in the jaw. The Toa Mata of Fire’s Kanohi cracked a little more and he stumbled backwards, propping himself up on the beam and grabbing the shield, throwing it straight into his enemy’s face. Tahu Stars grunted as it sliced through his mask and cut through his face, embedding within the glowing green plastic.

 

“My head... oh man, this hurts like nothing else....”

 

Tahu Stars grabbed the shield and yanked it out, shattering his mask as he did so and woozily getting to his feet, noting that they were right beside the pond. As Tahu Mata ran towards him, Tahu Stars slammed the shield flat side into Tahu Mata’s shoulder, sending him tumbling onto the ice. Barely a second later, Tahu Mata heard the ice crack and he fell into the frozen pond, vanishing beneath the surface.

 

“No! No, Tahu! It can’t end like this!” Lewa Mata cried.

 

The Toa Mata of Air, Tahu Mata’s second in command, dropped his axe with a thud into the dirt and falling to his knees hopelessly, staring at the surface of the icy water.

 

“Well done sir. I’ll be honest- I wasn’t expecting you to emerge victorious so soon.”

 

Tahu Stars glanced at the speaker, Takanuva Stars, and shook his head as he grabbed his golden mask and placed it on his head, shaking his head a little as he adjusted to the new Kanohi. As he replaced his shoulder armor and sword hilt (plus grabbing his sword), he finally replied.

 

“Don’t believe it’s over so soon. This is Tahu Mata we’re talking about- he doesn’t die because he fell into a cold bathtub.”

 

As if summoned by his words, there was a splash as a red and orange clad figure burst out of the water, and a moment later both of the Stars Toa had to duck underneath a rather jagged piece of ice that had been flung at them.

 

“Alright Stars, let’s try this again.” Tahu Mata said, water dripping down to pool around his feet as he stood at the edge of the pond. “And you’re bringing your sword to the party... I like that.”

 

The two swords clashed with a bang and sparks began to fly as the two leaders entered a twisted sort of ballet, dancing around each other with their swords screeching through the air, clashing and clanging as if made of metal instead of plastic. Tahu Mata was kicked out of the rhythm but soon fell back in, and seconds later Tahu Stars was given a mouthful of dirt courtesy of the ground before re-entering the dance. It seemed neither could pull an advantage over the other, and all the other two Toa present could do was watch....

 

*-*-*-*

 

The 2003 Titan Makuta lumbered through the massive waves of sets that had collided and were now tangled upon each other all over the wreckage of the house, swinging his staff effortlessly to clear the way of Tahu Stars’ Visorak and Rahkshi Stars. Following Makuta were his two lieutenants, the last remaining Turahk and the last remaining Vorahk.

 

“So- pleasant weather out there today.” Turahk grunted as he stabbed a Roporak and flung it away into the crowd.

 

“It is very pleasant.” Vorahk nodded, frowning as she failed to impale a Roporak herself and resorting to beating it into oblivion instead.

 

“Hurry up you two.” Makuta ordered. “I do not wish for any of my Rahkshi to become extinct. The longer you spend out here, the more likely that possibility becomes.”

 

“Psh, we won’t die!” Vorahk chuckled, clubbing a Suukorak to the head.

 

“Uh... Vorahk?” Turahk asked, his voice sounding faint.

 

Vorahk turned around and gasped.

 

“Is it... just me or... is there a... giant sword... in my....?” Turahk fell silent halfway through his sentence as Brutaka wrenched his sword out of the Rahkshi’s gut.

 

“No - Turahk!” Vorahk cried, getting Makuta’s attention.

 

“I hate traitors.” Brutaka sneered, which was kind of ironic seeing as how he was based on a character that did just that. “Good for nothing, wishy-washy fools. He’s gone. Now so are you!”

 

Vorahk howled with rage and swung her staff, meeting Brutaka’s sword and shoving it away, clubbing Brutaka in the head before the Titan could react. Brutaka collapsed from the blow, but as Vorahk prepared to finish him off the Titan grabbed her by the leg and whipped her into the air. The last remaining black Rahkshi flew into the air. Makuta’s mouth dropped open in shock as Brutaka slowly stood, holding his sword out. Vorahk was impaled upon landing.

 

“My lieutenants....”Makuta whispered.

 

“Are dead!” Brutaka chuckled. “And if you look around, Makuta, you’ll see that the other Rahkshi’s numbers are quickly dwindling.”

 

A savage fury glowed in Makuta’s eyes. He strode forward in two long strides and then wrapped his hand around Brutaka’s throat, clipping his staff onto his back and then wrenching Brutaka’s sword away, stabbing it the dirt beside them.

 

“You... are going to pay.” Makuta growled.

 

“Wait - you don’t understand-”

 

Makuta plucked Brutaka’s head off with his free hand and threw it into a nearby fire, dropping the Titan’s lifeless body and kicking it down a hole in the wreckage with a look of disgust on his face. He checked his staff once more before grabbing Brutaka’s sword and then screamed his rage into the air, swinging the sword in a circle and destroying fifteen assorted Suukorak and Oohnorak.

 

*-*-*-*

 

Strakk fought desperately, not remaining on a single opponent for more than a few seconds before moving on for fear of being caught unprepared and then finding himself dead. Although at this point Tahu Mata’s army probably outnumbered Tahu Stars’ army, they were far better prepared for fighting to the death.

 

“LOOK OUT!” a voice nearby screamed.

 

Strakk glanced over to see Garan twisting in the unrelenting grip of Nex 2.0 up upon a mountain of burning wood- the Hero Factory set gave a single twist and Garan became still. The Matoran had hardly stopped moving before Nex 2.0 was already moving on, leaping down to stab his tool through Furno 3.0 and then smacking Rocka 3.0’s head off. Strakk leapt forward, swinging his axe, but Nex 2.0 kicked him away. Strakk scrambled to the side to avoid landing in a fire himself.

 

“Don’t get in my way!” Nex 2.0 snarled. “Hero Factory dies first. They lost the right to live when they sided with you weaklings.”

 

Strakk only swung his axe at the Hero as he jumped to his feet, and was surprised to find himself joined by Tarix, Gali Mata and five of the Barraki.

 

“This is gonna be easy!” Ehlek whooped.

 

“Don’t fool yourself Barraki!” Nex 2.0 snapped.

 

Takadox lunged forward to stab the Hero but missed, and was sent reeling backwards- he was swallowed by the crowd of fighting sets and Strakk could no longer keep him in sight as he continued to fight. Ehlek was sent flying a moment later, though Strakk thought he heard the Barraki curse upon landing amidst the wood.

 

“Keep pushing him back!” Pridak ordered. “We can do this!”

 

Mantax grabbed at Nex 2.0’s throat with his hooks, but Nex 2.0 dodged it and then grabbed the black Barraki’s arm, using it to propel himself at Mantax’s face.

 

“Pridak, I think this is the e-”

 

Mantax was cut off as Nex 2.0 shoved his body away from his head, leaving the pieces to be scattered over the wood as the battle raged on, untouched. His pieces flew into fires and fell through cracks in the rubble carelessly, leaving little trace of the Barraki behind. Pridak paused for a moment, stunned, before crying with an odd sort of grief and frustration, swinging his fists wildly as Nex 2.0 disarmed him before being tossed away into the battle. Tarix muttered to himself beside Strakk, and before Strakk could stop him the blue Glatorian lunged out at Nex 2.0 and stabbed him between his body and body armour.

 

“You think that’ll be painful enough to stop me?” Nex 2.0 snorted, grabbing Tarix’s other weapon and using it to slice the Glatorian’s body in two. “Let me answer that - it’s not.”

 

“You killed Tarix!” Strakk cried.

 

Kalmah now flipped into Nex 2.0, sending the Hero stumbling back. The red Barraki lashed his whip, spinning Nex 2.0 into a circle. However, the Hero’s ice shield flew out and hit Kalmah in the chest dead-on; as he slowly keeled over onto the dirt, Strakk could tell that Kalmah was dead.

 

“We have to retreat!” Gali Mata muttered frantically. “He’ll kill us both!”

 

Strakk nodded assent; he backed away, glaring at Nex 2.0 darkly. There would be time enough to have revenge later.

 

*-*-*-*

 

Atakus cried out as the first psychotic Matoran appeared less than a foot below – Kazi leaned over and glimpsed Balta. Less than a second after Macku and Dalu were ahead of the Ta-Matoran and scrambling up even faster... with their kohlii staffs in hand.

 

“ATTACK!!” Macku screamed.

 

Piruk leapt up and flung himself onto Metus, who cried out and staggered backwards until he was wrestling with Piruk on the very edge of the precipice. Vultraz shouted and punched the Le-Matoran in the face repeatedly, forcing Piruk to let go and shove Metus away. Vultraz grabbed the Agori’s arm and pulled, desperately trying to save him from tumbling to his death. Piruk attempted to launch another attack, but was shoved off by Takua.

 

Macku’s eyes narrowed at the sight and she launched her attack anew, beating Ahkmou to the ground and kicking Atakus away as she forced her way over to Takua, where she pushed him away and grabbed Vultraz by the mask.

 

“I think it’s high time you realized that you should be dead.” She hissed.

 

“I’d beg to differ, honestly.” Vultraz managed.

 

Macku hissed again and began to squeeze – several hairline fractures appeared on Vultraz’s mask, but before it could shatter Takua had regained his footing and tackled Macku, in the process launching Vultraz and Metus back onto the safety of the platform. Macku and Takua wrestled for a brief moment, before Takua screamed as he was thrust several feet away from the platform, falling straight into death’s arms.

 

“No! Takua!” Vultraz cried out.

 

Atakus lived up to his name, launching an all new attack alongside Orkham. Atakus sliced with his sword and Balta collapsed, while Dalu was momentarily felled by Orkham. However, within seconds both Matoran found that they were surrounded, giving Velika and Tehutti the opportunity they needed. Kazi, scrambling away from the already revived Dalu, froze in shock as the few remaining pieces of Orkham and Atakus toppled to the ground. Dalu grabbed his neck, but was forced off by Dekar, who pulled Kazi along with him towards the remaining others.

 

They all froze when Macku began to cackle. Ahkmou on his hands and knees, beginning to stand and a hopeless look upon his face; Metus, holding onto Balta’s arm for dear life, Dekar and Kazi in between them and the rest of Macku’s crew.

 

Macku herself gripped Vultraz’s mask with one hand, with the Matoran dangling over the edge. Vultraz was not saying anything, nor was there any sort of expression on his face. Even as he was forced to await certain death with the seconds ticking by, Kazi could tell that Vultraz had not given up hope – nor would he ever give in to his enemies. It was thus when Vultraz was released, and Kazi cringed as he seemed to hear the impact of Vultraz striking the ground far below.

 

“Now, who is next?” Macku asked, grinning psychotically at the last four of the group.

 

Then Macku froze along with the rest of them, a confused look on her face as an odd thumping sound began to draw near – and by the time Macku realized what was occurring, the Baranus V7 and its steeds had already trampled and crushed her, slaying the Matoran gone wrong. The steeds charged straight past Dekar, Ahkmou and Kazi, crashing into Velika and Dalu and pitching them off of the edge. Their rider, Sahmad, lashed his whip and swung Metus back to safety while whipping Balta down the mountainous pile. He laughed as Tehutti turned to climb down, before one of the steeds stepped on the Onu-Matoran and killed him instantly.

 

“That felt good.” Sahmad said, halting the Baranus. “I’ll be truthful; I’ve been purposefully keeping a low profile during this war. But today I thought heck, final battle, why not do a good deed.”

 

He glanced at the four of them sadly.

 

“It’s just... I’m so sorry I wasn’t here in time.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

Strakk and Stronius ducked and weaved around each other as they both tried to get past Axonn’s mighty axe. Already Vastus and the three Vorox aiding them had been felled by the Titan- they would not be getting back up.

 

Stronius fired off a Thornax round that Axonn deflected easily with a massive fist, while Strakk dove to the side to avoid the Titan’s axe as it was driven into the ground. Stronius dove underneath and slammed his spiked club into Axonn’s leg, causing Axonn to grimace in pain and lash out with his foot, sending Stronius crashing into Strakk. Axonn swung his axe down on top of the two Glatorian as they lay sprawled on the floor, Stronius raising his club and bracing it just in time to block the attack.

 

“Stronius-” Strakk croaked.

 

“It’s breaking!” Stronius cursed as Axonn’s axe began to snap the club in half.

 

“Your axe is breaking?! Why not hold it horizontally?!”

 

“I didn’t have time, okay!”

 

Thud. Axonn forced his axe the rest of the way through, and it halted a centimetre into Stronius’s head. The elite Skrall fell silent and limp as Axonn heaved him up and shook him off of the axe, sending the body flying into the battle to land amidst the burning wreckage. Strakk’s eyes narrowed and he leapt up, kicking Axonn back. The Titan stumbled as his left leg refused to support him, and Strakk stole the opportunity to jump up, lifting Axonn’s chin as he flew into the air and swinging his axe down into Axonn’s face. Strakk grunted with effort as he pulled the Titan’s head free, ripping off his body armour.

 

“That’s for Stronius.” Strakk muttered as he landed, as Axonn’s head landed with a dull thud on the floor.

 

The Glatorian glanced in the direction where Stronius had fallen and saw Onewa Metru use his tools to rip Vakama Metru apart. Strakk began sprinting in the direction as Perditus sped past on the Thornatus V9, only for Makuta to slam down with his staff and destroy the entire front half of the Thornatus, flipping it. Makuta plucked Perditus out of the cockpit and stabbed him in the gut, flinging the dead Glatorian away into a fire as the Thornatus burst into spare parts.

 

Strakk dove through the cloud of parts and swung his axe catching Onewa Metru on the left shoulder and tearing the Toa Metru’s arm off, giving Whenua Metru the opportunity he needed to slay his former brethren. Strakk didn’t pause as Rocka XL lumbered into view and Whenua Metru focused his attention on him. Once Strakk reached the body of Stronius, he reached down and snapped the club back together- it was good as new.

 

“They will fear me.” Strakk promised his fallen comrade, leaping back into the fray.

 

He swung the spiked club and his own axe as he clashed into the four remaining Vahki Bordakh – each of them was destroyed within seconds as Strakk moved onto the Nuurakh and Vorzakh, destroying every single one of them as he furiously made his way through Tahu Stars’ former army. Strakk soon found himself working alongside Ehlek and Hakann, and he led the two as they wiped out the Suukorak and Kralhi.

 

“Are Pridak and Takadox still alive?” Strakk grunted.

 

“For now they are alive, yes.” Ehlek muttered, swiping at Ackar and slicing the Glatorian apart easily.

 

The three finally met their first real challenge as Sentrakh spiraled into their line of sight, being hacked at by Onua Mata and Onua Nuva. The three glanced at each other and nodded as the Titan threw the two Toa away and leapt.

 

*-*-*-*

 

Tahu Mata could feel himself tiring too quickly as the duel raged on. Tahu Stars was beginning to press his advantage easily, and Tahu Mata could see the spark of victory lit in his enemy’s eyes already as he pushed Tahu Mata back towards the water. As they passed by Lewa Mata and Takanuva Stars, Tahu Mata nodded and Tahu Stars was shoved to the side and into the snow.

 

“Hey!” Tahu Stars protested his focus shattered as he stood. “What was th-urrrgh....”

 

Tahu Stars glanced down slowly, and Lewa Mata and Takanuva Stars did the same- the three of them (and Tahu Mata) stared at the sword now shoved through Tahu Stars’ chest.

 

“Y-you... cheated....” Tahu Stars muttered, slowly falling to his knees, sword clattering out of his hand.

 

“I only cheated because you cheated first.” Tahu Mata told him, pulling his sword out as Tahu Stars flopped to the ground.

 

Tahu Stars was dead.

 

There was a roar of fury and Tahu Mata turned in time to see Takanuva Stars leaping at him- however, Lewa Mata had pulled out his axe and swung it down onto Takanuva Stars’ back, knocking him to the snow. Lewa Mata then kicked the former deputy away and turned to his leader before shouting out in horror as Tahu Mistika struck Tahu Mata from behind, using his shield to lop off Tahu Mata’s left arm.

 

That is for exiling me.” Tahu Mistika snarled, kicking Tahu Mata away contemptuously. “And this is going to be revenge for everything since.”

 

“No!”

 

Tahu Mistika turned and swung his shield up, catching Tahu Nuva’s sword before it could dice him into pieces. Tahu Nuva leapt back and separated his swords one in each hand before charging again, knocking Lewa Mata away.

 

“You think you can beat me?!” Tahu Mistika screeched. “After I have beaten you time and time again?!”

 

“I don’t need to beat you.” Tahu Nuva responded as they clashed, barely managing to keep Tahu Mistika away with both swords. “I just need to stop you.”

 

“You can’t stop me, either.”

 

Tahu Mistika pushed forward aggressively, causing Tahu Nuva to stumble back. A moment later Tahu Nuva’s head hit the ground and his body keeled over into the pool, lifeless as it sunk beneath the depths.

 

“Victory is mine once again!” Tahu Mistika cackled.

 

“Not for long!” a voice shouted.

 

Tahu Mistika turned and threw his shield up to block Kopaka Nuva’s attack. Soon he was fighting for his life, his single shield and long range weapon not enough to deal with Kopaka’s dual bladed sword and shield combo.

 

“You-can’t defeat- me!” Tahu Mistika grunted.

 

“Say that again.” Kopaka Nuva ordered.

 

“You can’t- you... did....”

 

Kopaka Nuva allowed Tahu Mistika to pull himself off of the Toa Nuva’s sword. Tahu Mistika dropped both of his weapons to the ground and whispered what sounded like a request to spare him. Kopaka Nuva did not comply.

 

He drove his sword down once; Tahu Mistika was still.

 

Before the sets by the pool could even pause to understand what had transpired, before they could begin to spread the word that the war was over, Nex 2.0 had then entered the fray. Lewa Mata, Kopaka Nuva, One, Two, and Malum surrounded Nex 2.0 as soon as he arrived by the fountain and now encircled the Hero. It was not giving them any advantages. Nex 2.0 grunted as he kicked Two away, then sneered as he grabbed One as he tried to lunge for the Hero’s throat.

 

“Try harder than that.” Nex 2.0 scoffed, tossing One away after Two.

 

Malum lunged forward and smashed the Hero’s head with one of his claws but had to retreat as Nex 2.0 whirled upon him furiously. Kopaka Nuva was soon slammed into the fountain and he collapsed by the water, knocked unconscious from the impact. One and Two leapt back into the fray but met the same fate as Kopaka Nuva.

 

“Is this all you have?” Nex 2.0 questioned in disbelief as he began to press Malum and Lewa Mata towards the burning wood.

 

Lewa Mata didn’t respond, swinging his axe at Nex 2.0’s right arm only to see the Hero’s ice shield flying down to remove his weapon arm. The Toa Mata of Air spun around and barely felt it when his left arm disconnected cleanly, continuing to fight with only one arm as he and Malum grew more desperate. The red Glatorian began to take the brunt of Nex 2.0’s blows as he found himself the only one able to take them- until Nex 2.0 sent him slamming into the wreckage and exploding into spare parts upon impact.

 

“No, Malum!” Lewa Mata cried, lunging for Nex 2.0 and failing as Nex 2.0 shoved him to the dirt.

 

“It is going to be so satisfying when I see you dead and gone.” Nex 2.0 told him, placing his foot on Lewa Mata to hold him down and reaching back with his right arm, preparing to punch Lewa Mata.

 

Suddenly there was a pop, and Nex 2.0’s body armour (both pieces) was shoved off from behind, leaving only the stick torso showing. The Hero grimaced in pain as he turned and slammed his fist into the guilty party; Takanuva Stars was sent sprawling back towards the pool.

 

“You were saying?” Lewa Mata asked, hopping to his feet.

 

Nex 2.0 threw his ice shield in response, but Lewa Mata did a Matrix dodge as he spun over to the Hero. Nex tried to punch him with his left arm, but Lewa Mata flipped over it and then swung his arm down- the axe connected and the Hero’s arm was disconnected at the elbow. Nex 2.0 couldn’t contain the surprise on his face, but he immediately began to fight back. Lewa Mata spun and flipped over the Hero as Nex tried to grab him with his remaining arm, and then batted the armour off of Nex 2.0’s right arm before cutting the hand off.

 

“THIS ISN’T POSSIBLE!” Nex 2.0 screamed in horror. “I AM MORE POWERFUL THAN YOU!”

 

“No, you’re not – and now it’s time for your reign of fear to end.” Lewa Mata said darkly, stalking towards the Hero.

 

Nex 2.0’s eyes narrowed. “You can’t kill me! I can still beat you!”

 

Lewa Mata swung his axe at Nex 2.0’s neck but the Hero ducked; the Toa kicked Nex back up and then used his foot and Nex 2.0’s momentum to slam the Hero to the ground. For the first time, fear could be seen upon Nex 2.0’s face.

 

“Wait! Don’t do it!” he croaked desperately.

 

Lewa Mata laughed. “As if I’d listen to you, you orange and white freak. It’s time to say goodbye.”

 

Nex 2.0 opened his mouth to say something - Lewa Mata’s axe came down, cutting him off. The Hero’s head popped off and bounced in the snow and wreckage, clearing a small path as all of the fighting halted. As every set’s eyes turned to him from all over the house, Lewa Mata slowly stood up straight and tall, not bothering to hide his missing arm. A newfound respect lit in several nearby set’s eyes as they saw exactly what Lewa Mata had accomplished.

 

“This war is over.” Lewa Mata announced, his voice carrying all over the battleground. “Tahu Stars is dead, Nex 2.0 is slain, and the Throwbots are gone.”

 

“NEVER!!” a voice screeched from amongst the sets. “THERE WILL BE NO VICTOR!”

 

As Tahu Mata struggled to his feet and picked up his sword to stand beside Lewa Mata, the last remaining Throwbot leapt over the crowd of sets below him and slammed into Lewa Mata, knocking him to the snow. Lewa Mata grunted and pushed him away, but he had never been Jet’s true target.

 

“Look out Tahu!!” Lewa Mata yelled.

 

Tahu Mata glanced up and then raised his sword quick as lightning to defend against Jet. The Throwbot’s motorbike drove up and the Slizer hopped on, revving it and speeding away before skidding into a u-turn and then speeding towards Tahu Mata. Lewa Mata threw his axe into the bike and it collapsed as the axe cut through it, forcing Jet to leap off.

 

“You’re next, Green One!” Jet snarled as he whistled by, slamming into Tahu Mata.

 

The two combatants crashed into the fountain, Tahu Mata pushing Jet away and spinning out of the Slizer’s grasp, slamming his fist into Jet to knock him to the floor and then cutting a few pieces of armour away before Jet got back up. As he stood, Jet flipped backward, wrenching Tahu Mata’s sword out of the Toa’s hand and throwing it away into the pool, before grabbing the Toa himself. Before Tahu Mata could resist Jet raised him up and then slammed him down onto the iced section of the pool body first, causing Tahu Mata’s head and legs to pop away as the ice shattered.

 

Every set’s eyes followed Tahu Mata’s head as it rolled to a stop against the fence, softly coming to a halt.

 

The great leader of the sets of more than ten years was gone. Tahu Mata was dead.

 

Jet snarled, and in the blink of an eye Tahu Stars’ body received the same brutal treatment. The Throwbot then leapt for a stunned Lewa Mata. However, a spear caught the Throwbot in the side and he collapsed mid-jump onto the snow. Jet growled as he yanked the spear out and tossed it to the side, glaring at Takanuva Stars before leaping at him instead. Takanuva Stars coolly waited until the Throwbot was upon him before stepping to the side, flipping his remaining spear and stabbing Jet in the top of the head.

 

The final living Throwbot collapsed limply upon landing, killed by the blow.

 

And it was over- the Tahu vs. Tahu Civil War had reached its final finale... it was all over.

 

To Be Concluded:

In the Epilogue, we learn what transpires after the legendary battle – and a frightening, formidable secret about one character in particular will be revealed....

 

The Death Count:

  1. Visorak Roporak – Vorahk, Turahk, Makuta

  2. Visorak Suukorak – Vorahk, Turahk, Makuta, Strakk, Ehlek, Hakann

  3. Turahk – Brutaka

  4. Vorahk – Brutaka

  5. Brutaka – Makuta

  6. Garan – Nex 2.0

  7. Mantax – Nex 2.0

  8. Tarix – Nex 2.0

  9. Kalmah – Nex 2.0

  10. Takua – Macku

  11. Atakus – Velika, Tehutti

  12. Orkham – Velika, Tehutti

  13. Vultraz – Macku

  14. Macku – Sahmad

  15. Velika – Sahmad

  16. Dalu – Sahmad

  17. Balta – Sahmad

  18. Tehutti – Sahmad

  19. Vorox – Axonn

  20. Vastus – Axonn

  21. Stronius – Axonn

  22. Axonn – Strakk

  23. Vakama Metru – Onewa Metru

  24. Perditus – Makuta

  25. Onewa Metru – Strakk, Whenua Metru

  26. Bordakh – Strakk

  27. Nuurakh – Strakk

  28. Vorzakh – Strakk

  29. Kralhi – Strakk, Ehlek, Hakann

  30. Sentrakh – Strakk, Ehlek, Hakann, Onua Mata, Onua Nuva

  31. Tahu Stars – Tahu Mata

  32. Tahu Nuva – Tahu Mistika

  33. Tahu Mistika – Kopaka Nuva

  34. Malum – Nex 2.0

  35. Nex 2.0 – Lewa Mata

  36. Tahu Mata – Jet

  37. Jet – Takanuva Stars
Link to comment
Share on other sites

Tahu vs. Tahu: Deconstruction

The Epilogue

 

[Date: January 17th, 2012]

[subject: Victory]

[To: ALMIGHTY]

[From: *Classified*]

 

The war ended a few days ago. I would have messaged sooner, but I believe you already know and have simply been waiting for me to make my move. Well, it’s taken so long to message because I did make my move. True, I do have to share it right now, but it shouldn’t be long before he slips up and gives me an opportunity to remove him from the equation....

 

I must leave now to prepare... I must delay the new arrivals while the house is rebuilt.

 

*Classified*

 

*-*-*-*

 

[Date: February 18th, 2012]

[subject: Reconstruction]

[To: ALMIGHTY]

[From: *Classified*]

 

The deed has been done, and he was removed from the equation just yesterday. Thankfully, my excuses about the 2012 Hero Factory have been legitimate thus far; they remain sold out in all stores, and whatever force used to deliver sets seems to have given up.

 

The house is halfway to completion, and the sets are beginning to truly gather cohesively into a group again. Soon, they’ll all be under our control.

 

*Classified*

 

*-*-*-*

 

[Date: March 17th, 2012]

[subject: HF 2012, Phase Omega]

[To: ALMIGHTY]

[From: *Classified*]

 

I received your orders just last night, and will act on them immediately following this. The Hero Factory sets arrive tomorrow – none of the other sets have questioned why I barred the attic off, and I don’t believe these new sets will be different. If they are, they’ll soon be taken care of.

 

The ice on top of the pond is beginning to melt as the seasons begin to change. I will have to lead a party out once it is finished, to insure my full control over any occupants within.

 

The sets themselves are finally beginning to settle in and settle down. I believe your powers have been extremely useful in this regard, as many fights brought on simply because a set was battle hungry have been avoided.

 

It helps, too, how I killed that Hero....

 

*Classified*

 

*-*-*-*

 

The eight new sets assembled together at the door way to the enormous house. Several glanced around curiously at what appeared to be the broken remains of a massive, technologically advanced machine as they waited for the answering of the door.

 

The house itself wasn’t even complete – one upper corner looked as if a cannonball had been fired through it, and fractures emanated from it across half the house. The red set in front flinched as the door opened, but he had recovered by the time two sets appeared. The green one stepped forward and smiled, holding his hand out.

 

“Welcome home, sets. My name is Lewa Mata, and I am the leader of all the sets that call this their home.” The green set said. “It’s still in a bit of a rough shape right now, but I promise you, there will be no reason to bother about it. It’ll look brand new soon enough.”

 

“My name is Furno.” The red set responded, shaking Lewa Mata’s hand. “We’re the Breakout wave of Hero Factory, Part 1. I guess you would call me the leader until now.”

 

Lewa Mata nodded. “Right you are, Furno. As the leader, you will be given the chance to try out for a spot on my council – but enough about me. Over here is my friend Takanuva Stars. He used to lead with me, until unfortunate.... circumstances required that he step down. He has the honourable role now of being my advisor.”

 

Furno shook the hand of the other set, gesturing a golden hero forth.

 

“This is Rocka, whom I guess would be my second in command, of a sort.” He replied. “He’s quiet, like the rest of them.”

 

“That’s just fine.” Lewa Mata laughed. “Takanuva Stars, why don’t you lead all these fine sets inside their new home?”

 

Takanuva Stars nodded and waved the sets in. Furno and Rocka entered the house and Takanuva Stars followed. Within seconds, the last new set had gone in through and Lewa Mata was left alone, examining the remains of what had once been a time machine. His head tilted up and he stared at the group of Toa Mata and Toa Nuva playing around in the yard, and a strange glint appeared in his eyes.

 

“Well, it’s finally begun.” He told himself. “After everything we’ve been through... after so many years of planning... we can finally take control, you and I.”

 

Lewa Mata chuckled darkly as the other Toa noticed him and beckoned him over to join them.

 

“They all still have no idea... who knows if they ever will.” He mused. “Not even Nex knew, not until the very end that he’d been played exactly like the pawn that he was. But ALMIGHTY and I, we knew. We’ve known since the beginning.”

 

Lewa Mata hummed to himself as he trotted over, enjoying the feel of the warming winter air around him, thinking back on the past eleven years of serving under Tahu Mata before saying one last statement.

 

“You can’t stop a comedy god.”

THE END....

Link to comment
Share on other sites

  • 4 months later...

gallery_96949_304_167735.png

Dark Unto Days

Part 1

 

“There’s something off about him.” Pridak said.

 

“Who is off?” Takadox asked.

 

Pridak gestured towards the window. Takadox and Ehlek joined him as he stared down at Lewa Mata, who was on the lawn socializing with the Toa Nuva. The 2012 Hero Factory winter line had just arrived.

 

“I’m not seeing it.” Ehlek said.

 

“Tahu Mata said he saw you somewhere.” Pridak told Ehlek. “He said that... you were in a paradox with him. A paradox that I and Nex created.”

 

“Yeah, we did.” Ehlek shrugged. “I have some memories of it now. Everybody he spoke to does. So what?”

 

“Haven’t you ever wondered why Lewa Mata wasn’t a part of the group that helped you save Tahu?”

 

“Well... not really.”

 

“Stupid move, I’m guessing?” Takadox guessed.

 

Pridak nodded. “Nex corrupted Pohatu Mata with ease, as did ALMIGHTY. Who’s to say he didn’t hit another Toa Mata member as well, and we’ve simply never known it?”

 

“He does seem to be... off.” Takadox commented.

 

“Well, we didn’t really question it at the time.” Ehlek responded. “I mean, our main goal was to get Tahu Mata into the past so that we could fix things. I don’t remember clearly... my memory is fuzzy. After all, the events never really happened to me, did they?”

 

“Why do you have memories of it then?” asked Takadox.

 

“Because it’s a paradox.” Pridak said, his shoulders slumping. “If I’d never gone back, Nex wouldn’t get control and the whole thing wouldn’t occur, but then neither would the Tahu vs. Tahu war, meaning I never went back, and... well, you get the rest.”

 

“Certainly confusing.” the blue Barraki nodded. “I don’t see what you want to do about it.”

 

“I don’t know.” Pridak shrugged. “Quite frankly, I’d usually send some sets to spy on him... but I just don’t care.”

 

“We could send the Piraka.” suggested Ehlek.

 

“Whatever.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hey Lewa, what’s up?” Pohatu Nuva asked.

 

“Oh you know, the usual.” Lewa Mata answered. “Repairs to the house go well, although it’s bringing things with it.”

 

“Things?” Gali Nuva asked.

 

“Yes... pieces. Of those that are... gone now.”

 

“Disgusting.”

 

“Not so much, no. Just worrisome, as I do not wish to have the new Hero Factory sets going on a rampage for information. There’s no need for them to know anything.”

 

“Why can’t they know?” Kopaka Nuva asked.

 

“I think that’s a reasonable request.” Pohatu Nuva interrupted. “Thank you for letting us know, Lewa.”

 

“But of course, Pohatu... speaking of which, if you don’t mind, I would like to speak with you in private.”

 

“Of course!”

 

The two Toa walked away from the group, leaving the remaining Toa Nuva to stand together. Kopaka Nuva stared after them suspiciously, thinking on the rather out of character personality Lewa Mata had been showing since the end of the war.

 

“He isn’t the same.” the Toa Nuva of Ice said.

 

“None of us have been since the war.” Onua Nuva said gruffly.

 

“No, I mean... he’s too different. And he was too powerful in that fight. He survived attacks from Torch and killed Nex 2.0 with one arm... and that was just in the battle we saw.”

 

“What do you mean?” Gali Nuva asked.

 

Kopaka Nuva’s gaze darkened. “Strakk told me about a battle he, Lewa Mata and Tahu Mata fought against a group of Throwbots, Matoran and Nex a few days before the war ended. Lewa Mata took down every Throwbot and Matoran, and nearly defeated Nex then. All by himself.”

 

“You’re not serious.”

 

“Yes, I am.” Kopaka Nuva said, glancing up to a window of the house. The three Barraki could be seen backing away, deep in discussion. “And I’m not the only one to notice Lewa Mata’s changed behaviour.”

 

“Takanuva Stars hasn’t been the same, either.” Onua Nuva pointed out.

 

“That’s different... Lewa Mata demoted him for a silly outburst about Tahu Stars. He’s become bitter and recluse ever since, and the way Lewa Mata’s been using him in a twisted way doesn’t help at all.”

 

“You’re just saying this to be mean.” Gali Nuva said. “Stop it right now. Tahu Nuva is gone, you can’t do anything about that.”

 

“I don’t give a rat’s arse about Tahu Nuva!” Kopaka Nuva snapped. “It’s Lewa Mata I’m concerned about! He’s not right! It’s almost like he’s serving someone... serving... oh please, let me be wrong....”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hey, you’re name is Pridak, right?” a voice asked.

 

Pridak froze at the sound of a voice behind him, staring at the computer screen he’d been typing on.

 

Tahu vs. Tahu: The Story that Must be Told

 

With a slow hand, Pridak reached over and clicked the monitor off before turning around and sighing with relief.

 

“Oh, it’s just some of the newbies. What’s up?” he asked.

 

“You are skinny, man.” the fat yellow hero said. “Good grief man, put on some weight!”

 

“I am not skinny!” Pridak scoffed. “You, my friend, are just outright fat.”

 

“See Evo? I told you that you’re fat.” the gold hero smirked.

 

“Shut up, Rocka! I don’t care about your opinions!”

 

Pridak slumped down into the chair. Already he could tell it would be a long afternoon.

 

*-*-*-*

 

 The attic entrance creaked open slowly as a green medium sized set crawled through. It snapped shut a moment later, and the set was left in the darkness for a moment before a fearsome source of light appeared somewhere before him.

 

“Come, my most faithful servant.” a voice rumbled out of the darkness. “We have much to discuss, you and I.”

 

“Do we? I thought we’d accomplished our goal.”

 

“We have accomplished but one of our goals. We will do great things together, you and I... but first, you must have knowledge and memory.”

 

“Knowledge is power. Memory is the key. Ambition is strength. Ideas are control.”

 

“You have done well to remember those. They have served you just as well as you have served me... but you have been hoping to speak with me too, yes?”

 

“I...I have, sir.”

 

“Ask away, my servant. I will answer all questions it is prudent to answer at this time.”

 

“I... I want to know about Nex, sir. Why did you pick Nex?”

 

To Be Continued in Unto Days Part 2.

Edited by Lucina
Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dark Unto Days

Part 2

 

“You want to know about Nex?”

 

The words drifted out of the shadows from a hulking figure that would give most sets nightmares if they lived past the experience. However, Lewa Mata had been on speaking terms with the figures for over ten years.

 

“Yes sir. I want to know why you let him die.” Lewa Mata responded. “Tell me, ALMIGHTY. He always said that he was your most valuable servant.”

 

“I tell that to all of my servants, regardless of their role.” ALMIGHTY answered. “It helps to keep them in line. Perhaps an analogy is in order... all of you servants are like a chess board.”

 

“A chess board?”

 

“Yes... some, such as Macku, you would consider a bishop. Others, like the rest of her gang, or Pohatu Mata, would be the pawns. Nex would be the rook. I myself would be the king. But after the king, there is one piece that is worth more than all of the others combined.”

 

“The queen.”

 

“Correct... and that is where you stand, Lewa Mata. You are the queen of my chess board. I could lose all of my servants but you and still emerge victorious. When it became clear that the Throwbots were too unpredictable, I sacrificed them. When Nex showed that he wished to kill you, he had to die.”

 

“That is it?”

 

“Not so simple. The chess board... those would be the servants of mine that I deem most important. Then, there are the other pieces. You have a chess board... Nex had a chess board... you get the idea. There are sets that are working for you, but they do not necessarily realize that you are working for me.”

 

“It’s better that way?”

 

“Oh, yes I should think so.”

 

“I think some of the sets suspect me.” Lewa Mata told him. “They act strangely around me.”

 

“Do not bottle yourself up as you have been. I would have preferred to slowly work behind the scenes to make the Tahu vs. Tahu war begin at a later date, but you were beginning to collapse from the pressure of hiding your true nature.” ALMIGHTY told him. “So I instigated the war immediately, and it gave you a window through which you could unleash your emotions. As a result, we came through successful. Do not worry about these other sets; they are few, and they are weak.”

 

“Of course... I checked on the Basement and the Pond today; both remain locked and frozen, despite the oncoming spring melt.”

 

“Those are of negligible importance at the moment... however, there is something important I must share with you.” ALMIGHTY rumbled. “I must leave this universe soon. There are other universes that need conquering, and several of them are becoming rather... restless... without someone such as myself to rule with an iron fist. This job will tax my powers severely, and as such when I leave, I will have to stay away for some months.”

 

“I’ll be here by myself? Keeping control by myself?”

 

“Yes, you will. I leave in the month of April, and I will not return for at least a year after that.”

 

“April is next month!”

 

“Precisely. I would advise that you begin the preparations soon.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Alright everyone, I’d like to welcome you to the first formal meeting of the ‘Lewa Mata is Evil’ club.” Pridak announced. “We’ve gathered you all here today because you have shown a reluctance to believe that Lewa Mata’s recent behaviour is normal and to be expected.”

 

“There’s only eleven of us.” Hakann pointed out. “Six of us are Piraka, three are Barraki, and two are Toa from different lines.”

 

“Thank you once again for pointing out the obvious, Hakann.” Vezok responded.

 

“This isn’t much now, but it is our first meeting.” Pridak said. “I’m sure we’ll gather more members as time goes on. For now, we live with what we get. We aren’t launching an attack tomorrow, anyway.”

 

“I’m not launching any attacks.” Zaktan said. “Attacks mean we die.”

 

“Yeah, because you can totally die and not come back to life, Zaktan.” Thok rolled his eyes.

 

“Not the point!”

 

“No arguing.” Reidak interrupted gruffly. “We listen to Barraki, and Barraki will let us know everything.”

 

“Well, not everything...” Ehlek trailed off. “We don’t know everything ourselves.”

 

“You’re brilliant at inspiring confidence Ehlek.”

 

“Shut up, Avak!”

 

“You’re both awful with the confidence.” Takadox interrupted. “How’s that?”

 

“Awful!”

 

“Stupid!”

 

“Are they always this bad?” Kopaka Nuva asked Pridak as the group descended into a chorus of arguments.

 

“No, today is a good day.” Pridak told him.

 

“ENOUGH!”

 

The entire group froze for a second and then sat up straight in their seats, facing Pridak and not even blinking.

 

“That’s better.”

 

Pridak glanced at the Toa of Water that had joined them for the meeting, frowning slightly. He disliked that much power just with three words being given to anybody... but at the same time, she had done the impossible in getting the group to focus. Plus, out of them all, Takadox and Vezok didn’t seem to be fazed one bit – Pridak resolved to ask Takadox about it later.

 

“Alright, after that exceptionally scary ordeal, we shall continue.” Pridak began.

 

“I say we strike him later, rather than sooner.” Takadox said.

 

“Let me finish!”

 

“No, listen to me. He knows what every set will be thinking of him, and if he’s got ALMIGHTY on his side then the two of them probably know that this meeting is going on right now.” Takadox said. “So if we wait, we can use the new sets to fight back.”

 

“And how do we do that?” asked Pridak.

 

“Yeah, Lewa Mata has them isolated like nothing else.” Avak commented.

 

“They’re in the Living Room, it isn’t that hard to visit them.” Kopaka Nuva said.

 

“Oh really? You go down there then, Toa.” said Avak.

 

“Shut it, all of you.” the Toa of Water said. “We go with Takadox’s idea, and that’s that. I’m tired of listening to all of you babble. Meeting adjourned.”

 

Pridak and the others stared as she stood up and then leapt over to the door in one shot, before leaving the room. Vezok muttered to himself before standing up and following her.

 

“What was up with that?” asked Thok.

 

“I have no idea.” Ehlek said. “But I’m hoping that means we’re in a good spot.”

 

To Be Continued.

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dark Unto Days

Part 3

 

“Takadox, what was up with that meeting?” asked Pridak as he, Takadox and Ehlek huddled by the chimney, having climbed up the outside wall of the house – it was a long story.

 

“I’m not sure.” Takadox said.

 

“Yeah right, you’re not sure.” Ehlek said. “You didn’t even react when she burst out like that. It’s like you know her or something.”

 

“Well, I think I should know her. I’ve been around for five years.”

 

“You know what we’re saying.” Pridak said. “I haven’t seen her since... well, since before the war. What’s up with that? How do you know her so well?”

 

“Maybe I knew her before the war.”

 

“How would you know her before the war?” Ehlek asked.

 

“Well, for those three years that you two were busy being on the run from Tahu Mata, maybe I was busy getting to know people.”

 

“You’re hopeless.” Pridak groaned. “Give us some answers!”

 

“I am giving you answers!”

 

“What about Vezok, then?” Ehlek asked, pressing the point. “He didn’t react either.”

 

“The point of telling me this would be...”

 

“You know Vezok, and you both know her. And she knows both of you.” Ehlek said.

 

“Again, I will raise the point that both of you were on the run for three years.”

 

“Forget it, Ehlek.” Pridak said, sighing. “We’re not getting answers from him. He’s hiding some sort of secret, but he’s not gonna share it. And here I thought we were going to be the best of friends nowadays.”

 

“Hey, don’t guilt trip me. You should know that doesn’t work on someone as awesome as me. And... this is something I just refuse to tell you!”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“So Vezok, mind telling me what was up back there?” Thok asked.

 

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

 

“You ran out of the room after a Toa! I’ve never seen you do that!”

 

“Your point being....”

 

“Stop being so secretive Vezok, we’re your friends.” Avak ordered. “We have a right to know.”

 

“You don’t have a right to know anything – I haven’t told you yet, what makes you think I will now?”

 

“For the love of Mata-Nui, Vezok...” Avak trailed off.

 

“No, I’m sorry. You guys aren’t ready yet. But you will be, and when the time comes that you are ready....”

 

“You’ll tell us?” Hakann asked, speaking up.

 

“I dunno... I might just hold it over your heads and laugh at you.”

 

“Permission to murder Vezok now.” Reidak said to Zaktan.

 

“Permission denied. I would blow you to pieces.”

 

“...permission denied, Reidak.”

 

“Darn... had to try.” Reidak said, sighing.

 

“Why don’t you tell us now, and then that’ll make us enthusiastic enough to become ready?” Hakann asked.

 

“That sounds like a good idea.” Avak said, nodding.

 

“Alright then... but first, a small test. Who wants to fight me first?”

 

“Zaktan!” Hakann said.

 

“Zaktan isn’t allowed – I wouldn’t be able to kill him.”

 

“Well aren’t you just a piece of work.” Thok said, clubbing Vezok lightly on the head. “Screw Hakann’s ideas – if this blue spiny freak is gonna kill us, let him do it on his own time.”

 

“That’s the most sensible thing any of you has ever said.”

 

“Where are we going, again?” Hakann asked.

 

“We’re going to visit the Toa Nuva.” said Zaktan.

 

The other Piraka all groaned and launched into a massive argument – the window of opportunity that Vezok had been looking for, as he was gone without a trace within seconds. Zaktan noticed he was gone immediately, but decided to worry about it later. If Vezok had wanted them along, he would have said so.

 

*-*-*-*

 

Gali Mata kneeled before the lump of dirt, one of a row that was far too long at the very edge of the Backyard.

 

“Why did you do it, Tarix?” she asked softly. “What was the point? We knew he might be too powerful... what good did your sacrifice do?”

 

“Here again, eh?” another female voice asked.

 

“Yeah... here again.” Gali Mata said, not looking up.

 

“It’s not your fault he’s dead, you know.” the voice said.

 

“I know that – I just can’t figure out why he did it.” Gali Mata said. “It just doesn’t make sense – he knew our chances at beating Nex were slim... why sacrifice himself like that? All he did was help Nex.”

 

“Nobody knows why Tarix did what he did except for Tarix.” the voice said, sounding sad.

 

“That doesn’t help at all.”

 

“I realize that.” the voice said. “But this bit of trivia might – the Vezons are in the midst of planning their latest experiment.”

 

“What is that, exactly?”

 

“They plan to try and start reviving sets from the dead. Starting with a certain Toa of Fire we all knew and loved... or at least, some of us loved.”

 

“Tell me when it succeeds.” Gali Mata ordered.

 

“I thought you might say that.” the voice said, sounding amused. “I’ll see you later, then.”

 

“Yeah... see you later, then.”

 

Gali Mata remained where she was for a moment longer before leaving the lump and walking down the row until she found the lump dedicated to Tahu Mata. The memory flashed through her mind of his very last second – the impact, the shattering – and then was gone. Pieces were all that were left of the legendary leader.

 

And now his second in command... she was beginning to have her doubts... she’d have to try and get Onua into hiding soon. She couldn’t lose everyone. It had been hard enough when Pohatu and Kopaka died, even worse when Tahu fell, and if Lewa really had gone to the dark side... Onua was all she had left.

 

She was interrupted in her musings once again, this time by two others.

 

“What’s up, Gali?” Vezok asked.

 

“Oh, you know... just looking.” she said.

 

“You’re always just looking.” Takadox pointed out. “You spend an awful lot of time next to Tarix.”

 

“I just went over this with-”

 

“Yeah, I know.” Takadox said, moving into view and shrugging. “It doesn’t matter to me. I should be down here more often myself, but Pridak and Ehlek... they’re... fragile. Pridak especially.”

 

“Have you found Kazi yet?” Gali asked.

 

“Nobody has.” Vezok said. “Which is bad – aside from Mantax and Irnakk, Kazi was honestly Pridak’s best friend... his only true friend. No offense, Takadox.”

 

“None taken – you’re right. I never should’ve betrayed them, but there you have it. It doesn’t help that I, you know, got possessed a couple times over by ALMIGHTY. It also doesn’t help that Ehlek and Kalmah both kept their distance from the rest of us until the very end.” Takadox said, sighing. “By the time we’d really gotten to know them again, and had started to be friends... well, Nex killed Kalmah and Mantax.”

 

“Pridak is all on his own... that’s bad.” Gali said. “At least Kazi has those other Matoran... I have you guys... the Toa Nuva have each other... but Pridak is truly alone.”

 

To Be Continued.

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dark Unto Days

Part 4

 

“Hey Pridak, what’s up?” asked Takadox.

 

“Oh, you know... same old, same old.” the white Barraki said, sighing.

 

“What are you writing?”

 

“The story of Tahu vs. Tahu... it’s for the new Hero Factory sets, and any other sets that arrive. Seeing as Lewa Mata seems keen on not letting the truth about it escape.”

 

“Have you thought about going out to search for Maxilos and Irnakk again recently?”

 

“There’s no point, Takadox. They’re both dead and gone, rather like Mantax.”

 

“You need to stop beating yourself up over it.”

 

“Shut it, Takadox. You weren’t there while Mantax and I had to live in hiding for three years. You go do that sometime, and then we can compare notes.”

 

“What about Kazi?”

 

“What about him? He’s vanished - I haven’t seen him in forever.”

 

“I know... why don’t we go look for him?”

 

“Why bother?”

 

“You’re just determined to be pessimistic about life these days, aren’t you?”

 

“Yes, obviously. Now, if you don’t mind, please go away – this story needs finishing.”

 

“Very well then.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

Vezok leapt nearly a foot into the air when Zaktan tapped him on the shoulder, something the green Skakdi found to be rather funny. Vezok waited silently, scowling at his leader while Zaktan attempted to stop laughing.

 

“If you’re quite done...” Vezok trailed off.

 

“Yeah, sure, whatever Vezok.” Zaktan said, chuckling. “So, what have you been up to recently?”

 

“Oh, you know, the same usual stuff... hanging out with you guys, hanging out with the Barraki-”

 

“-hanging out with a bunch of other blue sets?”

 

“Whatever it is Zaktan, I refuse to speak about it. I am not interested in the topic of discussion.” Vezok said.

 

“Oh come on Vezok, you can trust me!” Zaktan said.

 

“No I can’t.”

 

“Alright, you win. You can’t trust me. I’d blurt whatever it is to the other Piraka.”

 

“See? I knew it!”

 

“It was a joke, but whatever.” Zaktan said, shrugging.

 

“Wait, where are the others?” Vezok asked.

 

“Well, to be honest, I have no idea where Avak went. But the other three are currently off spying on a certain friend of ours.”

 

“Does this friend happen to be a Toa?”

 

“...maybe.”

 

“I thought so.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“So what’s been going on with you recently, Ehlek?” Avak asked as the two of them walked towards the usual meeting place.

 

“Oh you know, same old, same old.” Ehlek said. “It’s boring, but it’s also the truth, since nothing really happens around here anymore.”

 

“Except underground rebellions that are completely secret and not even based on fact.” Avak pointed out.

 

“Yeah, except for that.”

 

The two walked in silence for several minutes until reaching a large tree that stood in the far corner of the Backyard, within a patch that didn’t have several dirt lumps, despite being at the edge of the yard. Once they reached the tree, Ehlek knocked six times and a portion of the trunk popped out to reveal Strakk.

 

“Finally, you’re here.” Strakk said. “Where have you two been?”

 

“I had to get away from Takadox and Pridak.” Ehlek said. “They’re rather clingy these days.”

 

“And I am a Piraka.” Avak said. “I don’t think I need to say anything else.”

 

“No, you don’t.” Strakk agreed. “Well, come on in then.”

 

Strakk stepped aside and the Barraki and Piraka stepped inside. Once they were, Strakk pulled the bit of trunk back in so that the tree looked normal once more from the outside. Strakk then beckoned and both Ehlek and Avak followed him as he made his way down several sets of stairs that, at the bottom, opened up into a rather large chamber.

 

“Remind me how we got this.” Avak said.

 

“The Vezons did it.” Strakk said. “I have no idea how, but then, how did they make those creations and bring them to life?”

 

Avak shrugged in response as Strakk lead them to a table, and the three of them sat down.

 

“You’re finally here. We can now begin.” Makuta said. “Welcome, all of you, to... what will we call this place?”

 

“How about ‘The Tahu Resistance’?” Metus asked.

 

“That sounds cool.” Sahmad said, nodding in agreement.

 

“What is this all even about?” Ehlek asked.

 

“We have gathered you all here today because we’ve noticed how strangely that you’ve been behaving.” Makuta said. “Lewa Mata is slowly going more and more against what both Tahu Mata and Tahu Stars stood for – we’ve chosen you out of all the sets because you were all either close to one of the Tahus, or because we believed you to be in danger.”

 

At the last statement, Makuta glanced meaningfully at Onua Mata, who shrugged in an “I can’t help it” sort of way. Ehlek nodded, satisfied with the answer.

 

“In that case, I agree with Metus.” the green Barraki said.

 

“Very well then – we are now ‘The Tahu Resistance’!” Makuta announced. “This will be Headquarters. I think that’s enough for today – we shouldn’t stay out here too long, lest Lewa Mata become suspicious. However, I suggest another meeting in three day’s time back here to begin discussing our plans of action.”

 

“Wait a minute!” Onua Mata interrupted. “You brought me here because I’m in immediate danger, but then you’re just gonna toss me back into the house?”

 

“That sounds about it, yes.” Makuta said.

 

“That doesn’t make any sense!”

 

“It makes perfect sense, you dolt.” Makuta said. “Now everybody scram!”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“So Hakann, what can you see?” Thok asked.

 

“It’s difficult to say... this vent is not helping matters.” Hakann whispered. “He’s chatting with Gali Mata right now.”

 

“Why would Pohatu Nuva talk with Gali Mata?” Thok asked.

 

“How should I know?” Hakann asked. “Reidak, you got any ideas?”

 

“Pohatu Nuva is evil and trying to convince Gali Mata to join him and Lewa Mata.”

 

“Great idea, Reidak.” Thok said, rolling his eyes. “You’re just brilliant.”

 

“Hold on, he’s left!” Hakann whispered. “He’s... uh oh.”

 

“Don’t insult me!” Reidak snapped.

 

“Shut it!” Hakann whispered.

 

“I will insult you if I want!” Thok snapped back.

 

“Guys, he’s coming this way!” Hakann whispered furiously, shoving both of the other Piraka further into the vent. “Run! Run like the gingerbread man!”

 

“He’s coming?!” Thok asked. “Aw, snap!”

 

“Who’s in there spying on me?!” Pohatu Nuva hollered into the vent. “Who is it?!”

 

“Run!”

 

“Running!”

 

“We’re gonna die!”

 

“Ohgodohgodohgodohgodohgod!”

 

“Don’t trip me!”

 

“Sorry!”

 

“We’re gonna die!”

 

“Keep running!”

 

“OOF!”

 

“Piraka...” Pohatu Nuva muttered darkly. “I am going to get every single one of you gutted someday.”

 

The End...

Link to comment
Share on other sites

gallery_96949_304_46341.jpg

Dear Tahu Stars,

 

I do not take pleasure in a letter such as this one, but I fear it is necessary, regarding the current situation. Upon your arrival I had hoped that we could become allies, perhaps even friends. Unfortunately, this has turned out not to be the case. Before this civil war escalates beyond our control, I have written this as a request for peace in the hopes that you will see your errors and correct them. I will re-iterate that I have no problems giving you control of the Bionicle sets, but to do through violent means is a big “no” in my books. Send a reply with the confirmation of peace and we’ll settle this the old fashioned way with a vote.

 

Or you can continue to be manipulated by your troops, many of whom were in jail for a REASON, Tahu Stars. Reasons I hope that, regardless of any decisions past this point, you will consider and acknowledge before replacing the sets in question back where they belong. If you do not, they could have catastrophic consequences.

 

-Tahu Mata

 

The Afterwords

Prologue: The Numbers

 

Nothing could be finer than to be in Carolina in the morning,

No one could be sweeter than my sweetie when I meet her in the morning.

Where the morning glories Twine around the door,

Whispering pretty stories I long to hear once more.

Strolling with my girlie where the dew is pearly early in the morning,

 Butterflies all flutter up and kiss each little buttercup at dawning,

If I had Aladdin's lamp for only a day, I'd make a wish and here's what I'd say:

Nothing could be finer than to be in Carolina in the morning.

 

“Turn that thing off already, for the name of Tohu. That song is too sad to be playing on a beautiful day such as this.”

 

“Sorry about that. I like Trocadero.”

 

“I don’t care who you like buddy, it’s the first day of spring – doesn’t Trocadero have anything more upbeat?”

 

“Um... looks like we have Blood Gulch Blues on the iPod.”

 

“Don’t you dare put that thing on, it’s almost as sad as this one. Wait, do you have the original version of this?”

 

“Heck no, I hate jazz. I deleted every single jazz song they had on here... and that was a lot of songs. It took me almost four hours.”

 

“Was the original version of this on there?”

 

“Probably, considering how many songs they had. There were over three hundred.”

 

“...I hate you sometimes.”

 

“Somehow, I really do not care.”

 

“Somehow, that doesn’t change the fact that I dislike you immensely.”

 

“Somehow, that – you know what, no. I’m not getting into this catfight again.”

 

“Suit yourself, Evo. Someday you’re gonna find that the iPod has nothing but jazz on it.”

 

“Hey Rocka, you know what?”

 

“What is it Evo?”

 

“I hate you.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

Takanuva Stars, a primarily white set with both gray and silver armour as a secondary colour within his scheme, pointed his staff up towards the attic as he led a red set by the name of Furno through a tour of the house.

 

“You see that trap door?” the white Toa asked.

 

“Yes, obviously I can see it. Why are there scorch marks?” asked Furno.

 

“That is for me to know and for you to never know or question again.”

 

“I can tell that this is going to be an informative tour.”

 

“I don’t get paid to do this. Excuse me if I take some liberties.”

 

Furno rolled his eyes as they walked further down the hall, choosing to remain silent for several minutes until Takanuva Stars halted in front of a room that held a shining gold plaque.

 

“The Bedroom...” Furno said, reading it.

 

“It is arguably the most important room in the house.” Takanuva Stars explained. “Lewa Mata lives there, as do a majority of the sets... the good ones, at any rate. Before Lewa Mata was our leader... well, that’s not important.”

 

“If it’s not important, why even mention it?”

 

“Well, you see, sometimes a Toa slips up and says something he’s not supposed to. Then, when his leader discovers he said something wrong after the guy begins pestering everybody with questions, he tickles the offending slip-upper to death.”

 

Furno opened his mouth to say something, but found that the statement was one he could not really find an appropriate response to.

 

“That said, let’s forget this ever happened and move right along!” Takanuva Stars said, moving right along.

 

“Alright then, I guess. The history lesson can wait until another time.” Furno said.

 

The two slowly hopped down the stairwell, coming to a stop in front of a rather ominous looking door. In fact, it was so ominous that when Takanuva Stars told him to stay away, Furno slapped him across the face.

 

“Of course I’m not going in there!” Furno cried out. “For goodness’ sake, I’m not a moron! Who wants to go on the other side of a door like that?! Where is that, anyway?!”

 

Takanuva Stars glared at him and rubbed his mask. “That door opens up into the stairs that take you to the basement... not much ever happens down there, because most sets stay away from down there. Trust me. Some seriously creepy stuff has walked out of there.”

 

“You don’t have to tell me twice.” Furno shuddered. “Seriously, you need to hire an interior decorator for this place. Scorched trap doors, ominous doors, creepy rooms, a broken time machine outside – HURK!”

 

“What was that about a time machine?!” Takanuva Stars hissed, clutching Furno by the throat and glancing from side to side nervously.

 

“Someone – mentioned that – it was – broken time machine.” Furno managed. “Can’t – remember who – it was.”

 

Takanuva Stars let the Hero go, breathing in deeply and rolling his eyes.

 

“Goodness Furno, don’t scare me like that.” He said.

 

“Scare you like that?!” Furno yelled. “You throttled me a moment ago! Give me some warning next time!”

 

“The point was sort of that you didn’t have any warning – you couldn’t fight back.”

 

“...I hate you.”

 

“Yeah well, so far I’m not too fond of you either. At least the other new sets don’t talk all the time.”

 

“...yeah, you’d be surprised.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“...so then I told him ‘Furno, you need to stop being such a lazy cow and go to Lewa Mata yourself. You aren’t going to be given a tour otherwise.’ He glared at me for a few seconds, which I suppose was a little scary, but then he just left without doing anything and I got to put on Season 6 instead of Season 3.” Evo said.

 

“Hey Evo, you care to guess something?”

 

“What is it Rocka?”

 

“How much, on a scale of 1-100, do you think I care about your story that I was present in the room for?”

 

“...hmm... that’s difficult to answer. Is it 68?”

 

“It’s lower, you dolt. It’s far lower than that.”

 

“Alright then, just give me a second. I’m gonna try and guess... 12?”

 

“Try about -9, Evo.”

 

“Ouch. That was harsh, Rocka. That was harsh. I think you may have hurt my feelings.”

 

“Good, I was aiming to do that you fatty.”

 

“That’s always assuming I actually consider your opinion to hold any value whatsoever.”

 

“Ooh, getting aggressive are we? I’d take that as a threat if you were actually, you know, physically capable of lumbering more than four steps at a time.”

 

“I’m not fat, stupid! Do you have any idea how heavy this stupid tank arm is?! I have nothing on the other side to even balance it with! So excuse me!”

 

“Suddenly taking offense? I think you do consider my opinion after all!”

 

Evo sighed and shook his head, plopping back down on the couch to continue watching the last few scenes of Season 6. Rocka chuckled and hopped over, poking Evo in the back with his crossbow and then jumping down to the floor with a very clear air of victory about him. Evo mumbled something unintelligible under his breath, and Rocka paused.

 

“Would you care to repeat that for my ancient, withering ears?”

 

“I said that someday I’ll find a way to beat you in one of those arguments.”

 

“That is extremely unlikely, considering I’ve beaten you in all 16 of them so far.”

 

“...I’m just gonna finish my show.”

 

“You do that. Let me know how it works out for you once you’ve hit Season 9.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?!”

 

“Well, everyone who’s seen every season agrees that Season 9 sucks.”

 

“Nothing could be worse than Season 3.”

 

“At least Season 3 had a plot.”

 

“...oh dear lord, you have to be kidding me.”

 

“You know Evo, for once, I wish I was kidding. You’ll have to suffer through it on your own this time I’m afraid.”

 

“I think I’ll finish this later. I need a bagel right now.”

 

“See what I mean, fatso? Your solution to every problem – go to the fridge.”

 

“No it isn’t, stupid!”

 

“Give me one time it wasn’t.”

 

“Rocka, how often do you find peanut butter and bagels in the fridge?”

 

“...I’m just gonna let that one go.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Please remind me now why we have been staring at a melting pond for fifteen minutes.” Furno requested. “This is almost as bad as watching grass growing.”

 

“Trust me, this isn’t anywhere near there. I would know.” Takanuva Stars replied. “I’m just seeing if I can spot anything.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“That is none of your business, newbie.”

 

“If it’s none of my business, why did you drag me out to look for it with you?”

 

“...shut up with your logic. We’re going back inside.”

 

“That’s more like it! It’s disgusting out here... yuck. So much mud everywhere.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

Far above in the Bedroom, a green Toa watched the two sets leave the pool to return inside. He nodded slowly, lowering his axe down.

 

“Be careful where you step with him, Takanuva.” Lewa Mata whispered. “I’m watching you.”

 

“Who is that you’re watching, boss?” asked Berix, a blue Agori. “Can I watch them with you? It sounds creepy and fun.”

 

Lewa Mata sighed, the moment and tone he’d been going for ruined.

 

“No, Berix, you can’t. They’re already gone now, and you’re too weird to boot.”

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Mata,

 

Please dispense with those pitiful formalities. We are enemies that are at war, not gentleman sitting in a business meeting. There is no need for pleasantries. I write to inform you that I will not accept your offer for peace, and will instead press my advantage.

 

I regret that you attacked my choice of troops, but I take what is given to me. However, you would do well, Tahu Mata, to both remember that it was YOU they were jailed for attacking, not me... and you would do well to keep your own commanding sets under your control – lest they take control of you.

 

I will be striking within the next few days. I and my army understand that there will be casualties, and they are all willing to die for this cause. Now I tell you, ask yourself – will yours do the same?

 

-Tahu Stars

 

Chapter 1 – 10% less Insults

 

“Berix, if you don’t leave within the next thirty seconds, I am going to strangle you.”

 

“But Toa Lewa sir, if you don’t mind, how would you do that? I’m hanging off of the ceiling.”

 

“I’ll throw my axe, chop your arms off, and make you regret that you ever opened your eyes.”

 

“Oh, come on now Lewa! You know it was just a joke!”

 

“No it wasn’t.”

 

“See, you’re laughing with me!”

 

“I’m not even smiling!” Lewa screamed, spittle flying in a cloud from his mouth. “Why do you think I’m laughing?!”

 

“Oh, wait a minute. I have my Pyro Vision Goggles on.” Berix muttered. “Gimme a second here... alright, they’re off.”

 

“...”

 

“...oh balls, I am so screwed.”

 

“That’s right, you are. How long do you think it’ll be until Rotor flies along?”

 

“...I am never throwing an acorn at anybody ever again.”

 

“You’re not going to do anything ever again if I get my hands on you!”

 

“Then don’t get your hands on me!”

 

“Hmm... I suppose that is a good point... fine. You have five seconds to start running, and then I’m coming after you.”

 

“But then you’ll be-”

 

“Five...”

 

“Oh snap, here we go!”

 

“Four...”

 

“I’m going, I’m going!” Berix snorted, hopping to the floor and sprinting away.

 

“Three...”

 

“Slow down, those aren’t seconds!”

 

“Two...”

 

“Egad, running!”

 

“One... ready or not Berix, here I come!”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“What are you two doing here?” a deep voice rumbled from the door way of the Kitchen.

 

“Oh... hey Black Phantom, what’s up?” Rocka asked.

 

“I am standing in the door way, asking what is up.” Black Phantom replied, nodding towards Evo. “What in the bloody heck is he eating?”

 

“Um... well sir, to be honest... I’m not entirely sure.” Rocka said. “He started with a bagel and peanut butter, then he moved onto the roast beef, and now... I have no idea.”

 

“Evo, what are you eating?” Black Phantom asked.

 

“Imph eaphin’ a ferry larf sanfif!”

 

“Would you mind repeating that in English, rather than fatty?” Rocka asked.

 

Evo swallowed and cringed as the enormous ball of food burned his throat going down, chugging some water briefly before answering.

 

“Well, Rocka here was bullying me and calling me fat.” He explained. “I became exceptionally upset, so I decided to come here and make myself a snack. He decided to follow me, and I’ve been eating nonstop ever since.”

 

“I’m here by ordering you to halt eating, or I will smother you with ketchup.”

 

“That sounds delicious, sir.”

 

“Evo, can you listen for a second?”

 

“Yes – what is it, Black Phantom?”

 

“If you don’t get down, I’m throwing you in the pond. Do you remember how disgusting Furno said the pond was?”

 

Evo shook his head. “Wasn’t there sir, I was here eating.”

 

“...you weren’t at the mandatory meeting?”

 

“You know sir, I did try numerous times to point that out to you guys.” Rocka sighed. “But I mean, who wants to listen to old Rocka?”

 

“Shut it, goldilocks.” Evo sniped from the counter. “He isn’t talking to you. You’re not important enough to be spoken to.”

 

“Alright, I’ll give you that one; it was a nice insult.” Rocka conceded. “But I still don’t think you’ll ever be ready to take me on one on one in an insult contest.” 

 

“Pssh, I could totally beat you in an insulting contest.”

 

“Heroes! We can discuss this later. Right now we must focus on the matter at hand!” Black Phantom growled.

 

“Calm it down, mister Black Phantom.” Evo replied. “We’re just having a friendly contest.”

 

Black Phantom growled and threw his hands up in despair, shaking his head and leaving the room.

 

“I’m out! I’m leaving! I’m not dealing with this anymore! I give up!”

 

“Good riddance to that too – he is truly a long-winded fellow.” Evo commented.

 

“And everybody wonders why Hero Factory sets used to be all mean and antagonistic towards other lines.” Rocka said.

 

“Oh, that’s an easy one to answer.” Evo said. “I was on the computer yesterday, and I guess it turns out they had this massive civil war thing, right? So then these two Bionicle armies fought each other. Then Hero Factory came and joined in the fighting, because they were being controlled by some evil deity guy or something. So the deity guy was defeated several times and all of his servants were killed, the war ended, and then we came along!”

 

Rocka stared at Evo for several long seconds in silence, causing the yellow hero to shift uncomfortably in his position on the counter.

 

“Uh... what is it?” Evo asked nervously after a moment.

 

“You’re stupid.” Rocka finally said, rolling his eyes.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Dude, didn’t you see Pridak writing that the day we arrived?”

 

“Well, yeah. Maybe, I dunno. How am I supposed to know what he was writing?”

 

“The thing was called ‘Tahu vs. Tahu: The Story that Must be Told’ too... how can you trust a source like that?”

 

Evo shrugged. “It’s about us!”

 

“That doesn’t make it real!”

 

“Well Rocka, you’re just stupid. That’s why you don’t believe it.”

 

“You believe what you want, fatso.”

 

“Stop calling me fat! I’m telling the truth!”

 

“You’re a liar, fatty.”

 

“Well, you’re just a stupid non-believer!”

 

“...no, I can’t let you have that. That insult was truly the most awful I have ever heard.”

 

“That’s not saying much, considering you’ve only been alive for like, three days.”

 

“Evo, just shut up please.”

 

“No comprendé sênor.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hey Lewa Mata, you called for the two of us?” Takanuva Stars asked, sticking his staff out to block a sprinting Lewa Mata’s path.

 

Lewa Mata skidded to a halt, cursing as the far-off Agori Berix scampered around a corner and out of sight.

 

“Yes, I suppose I did.” He said, a little sulkily. “I wished to discuss Furno’s feelings so far.”

 

“Everything is pretty cool,” Furno started, “Except for one thing – I hate Takanuva Stars.”

 

“That’s a rather odd complaint.” Lewa Mata told him.

 

Furno shrugged. “What can I say? He’s rude to me. I dislike that.”

 

“I wasn’t rude!” Takanuva Stars protested. “You just... got on my nerves a lot, that’s all.”

 

“He hates me too.” Furno told Lewa Mata.

 

“So I can... tell....” Lewa Mata responded, glancing at Takanuva Stars. “How would you feel about joining me otherwise, Furno?”

 

“Hmmm... I don’t know about that....”

 

“What’s not to know?”

 

“Well, I was sort of hoping that the other new Hero Factory sets and I could sort of remain independent.” Furno told him. “You know, just sort of live or travel through the house on our own.”

 

“Well, you know Furno, you can still do that.” Lewa Mata told the hero. “Even if you joined with me, I’d be perfectly fine with that... within certain parameters, of course.”

 

“What would those parameters be?”

 

“Simple things, really – don’t go in the attic... don’t go in the basement... don’t go in the pond... easy enough to follow, I think.”

 

Furno pondered the thought for a few seconds, before sighing and shaking his head.

 

“I’m just not feeling it right now. Could we speak again later?”

 

“Of course we can.” Lewa Mata smiled. “Feel free to speak with me whenever. Takanuva, could you please show Furno back to the area where you picked him up?”

 

“Yeah, of course I can.”

 

“Alright then – now, if you’ll both excuse me, I need to catch up with a certain blue Agori and beat the living snot out of him.”

 

As Lewa Mata took off, Furno turned to a rather stunned Takanuva Stars with a look of confusion on his face.

 

“Snot?”

 

“What?”

 

“Snot... you know, snot. How do you beat living snot out of a Lego set?”

 

Takanuva Stars shrugged. “I have no idea, to be honest. However, Lewa Mata is one of a few sets that could probably do it.”

 

Furno nodded. “I see... I probably should’ve guessed that.”

 

“Let’s go find the Living Room.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hey Splitface, what’re you doing?” Surge asked, hopping up above him on the back of the couch.

 

Splitface turned so that his red side was facing him.

 

“We are reading the sixth Harry Potter!” Red Splitface said.

 

“It’s really good!” Gray Splitface told him. “It has been very exciting so far!”

 

“Do you two want me to let you in on a little secret?” Surge whispered, beckoning the schizophrenic set closer.

 

Splitface leaned in, both sides and personalities listening for Surge’s next words.

 

“Snape kills Dumbledore.” Surge told them confidentially.

 

“AAAAAAUGH WHY DID YOU SAY THAT?!” Gray Splitface cried.

 

“MY LIFE IS TOTALLY RUINED!” Red Splitface yelled. “THAT IS HORRIBLE!”

 

“Where did Surge go?” Gray Splitface asked. “I wish to beat his skull in.”

 

“I agree.” Red Splitface said. “Let us go find him.”

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Stars,

 

Your decision to remain at war is disappointing, as I had hoped you would take the lives and wills of those other than yourself into account. I have already stated my position in the matter quite clearly, and I hope that before it is too late, you will reconsider. You should know now after your first attacks that this war will be a war of attrition like no other. If the end comes, will there be anything left?

 

I have heard tell of the ambush you set in wait for the Toa Nuva. You will be more than happy to know I am sure, that they obliterated your Rahkshi and now continue on their way to the Basement without risk. I presume that you have already put a team together to confront them there, and assure you that they too will be beaten back. If you will not agree to end this war, than I will be forced to show you just how much willpower my sets truly have.

 

-Tahu Mata

 

Chapter 2 – A Slight Phobia

 

“Stop it! Stop beating me to death with my own helmet! It doesn’t seem physically possible! How are you doing that? I’m still wearing it!”

 

Splitface halted halfway through his beating of Surge, taking a moment to glance at the helmet in his hand that happened to be an exact replica of the helmet Surge was wearing. He shrugged carelessly.

 

“We found it on the ground.” Red Splitface explained.

 

“No we didn’t, it was underneath the sofa!” Gray Splitface responded.

 

“It was just sitting there by itself.” Red Splitface told the hero, ignoring his other side.

 

“What are you talking about, Red? There were bits of blue plastic scattered all over the floor.” Gray Splitface continued.

 

“Do you hear something?” Red Splitface asked Surge. “I think I can hear the wind.”

 

“I have no idea.” Surge told him. “Could you let me go and I can find out?”

 

“Sure thing dude, I can do that for you!”

 

“No Red, don’t let him go, he’s gonna run away!”

 

Red Splitface ignored Gray Splitface and let go of Surge anyway. The blue hero let out a whoop and hollered his victory as he turned around and scampered away from the schizophrenic set.

 

“Now look at what you’ve done.” Gray Splitface moaned. “How are we gonna find him after that?”

 

“Why do we need to find him?” Red Splitface asked.

 

“Remember, he spoiled the Harry Potter book for us?”

 

“I don’t really care for it, honestly. It’s just you that enjoys it.”

 

“I see... what do you enjoy, Red?”

 

“Well, if he’d spoiled the ending to LOST, I’d be really mad.”

 

“He did, remember? People leave the island.”

 

“He said that?!”

 

“Of course he did, Red. This is Surge we’re talking about.”

 

“You’re right... I can’t believe I forgot that. Let’s go get him!”

 

“That’s the spirit!”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“So we’re supposed to just live in the Living Room?” Furno asked.

 

Takanuva Stars nodded as they reached the entry hall of the house, which opened up into the Living Room.

 

“That’s why it’s called the Living Room.”

 

“But everybody else is... Jawblade, what are you doing?!

 

Takanuva Stars opened his mouth to reply before he realized what Furno had said and turned to follow Furno’s gaping gaze towards the fish tank, where the set Jawblade was swimming perfectly at ease within the water.

 

“Can he even hear us?” Takanuva Stars asked.

 

“I suppose not, since he didn’t acknowledge me.” Furno said. “Hey! Toxic, what’s going on?”

 

The hunchback Toxic Reapa shuffled over as quickly as he could, using his flaming canisters to help himself lumber over in an odd, mis-matched way.

 

“Well, uh, you see, here’s the thing you know, Jawblade was, you see, really uncomfortable and uh, you know, awkward on the ground. A little like, uh, me, you know, but his was, how do you say, worse maybe? So, we were just here, chatting, and I saw, uh, the fish tank, you know, and said that uh, maybe he should, uh, try it out and uh, see where he got, you know? So he uh, he uh, he hopped in, and he has been, uh, you know, swimming since, well, ever since.”

 

“Your little friend here has the most atrocious speech I have ever heard.” Takanuva Stars commented.

 

“I uh, I uh I beg of your, you know, pardon?” Toxic Reapa asked.

 

“It sets him apart.” Furno told the Toa. “When Toxic speaks, everybody....”

 

“Listens?”

 

“Not really, no. Everybody just knows that it’s him talking.”

 

Takanuva Stars sighed and shook his head before waving Toxic Reapa away and walking over to the wall the fish tank rested within by himself and staring up at the giant aquarium. Furno nodded to Toxic Reapa and followed so that he was standing beside the Toa.

 

“I call dibs on climbing second.” Furno said.

 

“Why?”

 

“Well, you know. I may or may not feel that the fish tank is a wee bit high... and I also may or may not have a slight phobia of water.”

 

“A water-based set that is afraid of water?” Takanuva Stars asked. “Gee, that’s totally new.”

 

“Believe it or not, I am a fire set designed to be inside water. There is a difference.”

 

“Right... I totally believe you.”

 

“Oh, just shut up and climb.”

 

“After you, Mister Furno is his own leader.”

 

Furno sighed and shrugged, pushing a sniggering Takanuva Stars aside and beginning to climb. As soon as there was room available Takanuva Stars heaved himself up after him. They climbed in silence for a moment until they were nearing the fish tank, when Furno breathed in sharply.

 

“What is it?” Takanuva Stars asked.

 

“I’m... I’m really scared right now.”

 

“What do I care?” Takanuva Stars asked. “Keep climbing, we’re seriously right there.”

 

“No, you don’t understand! My jetpacks, I can’t control them! They’re about to turn on!”

 

“Your jetpacks can turn on?!” Takanuva Stars cried.

 

“Yes!” Furno wailed. “They’re turning on right now! You’re gonna be blasted into oblivion! Jump while you still can!”

 

“But it’ll be painful!”

 

“I don’t want you to die!” Furno cried. “Jump, save yourself!”

 

Takanuva Stars nodded, saluted the hero, and pushed himself off of the wall. He never knew what he was planning to think on the way down, because the fall lasted all of two seconds before he smacked onto the floor front first.

 

“Oh snap... and crackle... I’m fairly certain I heard a pop.” Takanuva Stars groaned.

 

From above there came a sudden violent burst of laughter that, after a few long seconds, clearly wasn’t going to stop. Takanuva Stars slowly stood to his feet and glared up to where Furno was in the exact same spot as before, laughing so hard he could’ve sworn that the Hero Factory set was about to begin crying.

 

“Oh holy Tohu, that was hilarious!” Furno gasped from above, his chest heaving as he struggled to stop laughing. “I can’t – I can’t believe you fell for that, Hahaha!”

 

Takanuva opened his mouth to say something, but closed it when he realized that he was too furious to begin even putting it into an action as simple as beating Furno up. After a moment he realized that was partly because he was embarrassed as well, which didn’t help the situation.

 

“Well uh, you know, like, Furno can kind of, uh, be sort of, um, you know, a jerk sometimes, you know?” Toxic Reapa mentioned from behind him. “That’s why I, uh, you know, uh, I uh, I kind of, you know, stick to, you know, myself.”

 

“You really need to forget that you’re able to talk.” Takanuva Stars told him. “You’re the single thing in the entire universe that is worse to listen to than nails on a chalkboard.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Are you sure that you’re finally done stuffing your face?” Rocka asked.

 

“I’m sure.” Evo told him. “Trust me, that new diet Furno put me on is pretty restricting. I used to eat three times that amount!”

 

“That is truly disgusting.”

 

Evo shrugged as the two heroes left the Kitchen and began to aimlessly wander the hall, which sometimes seemed like it went on forever. He pointed to what was visibly a brand new chunk of wooden flooring in one section.

 

“What the heck is that?”

 

“I don’t know, Evo. Maybe it’s a new piece of flooring.”

 

“Maybe I should re-phrase my question, twerp face. I meant why is it there? They shouldn’t need any new stuff. It’s like a hole appeared in the floor there.”

 

“So? The house was under construction when we arrived.”

 

“That doesn’t make sense either, Rocka. Lewa Mata is from 2001, that’s eleven years ago. He arrived at a fully built house. So why was it being fixed?”

 

“I don’t know Evo, and frankly, I don’t really care.”

 

“But don’t you notice how secretive they are?” Evo pressed. “I mean, Furno is given a private tour, we 2012 sets are stuffed into a room by ourselves with nobody coming to see us, nobody letting us in on what’s gone on in the past... and then there’s the sets themselves.”

 

“I suppose some of them are pretty boring.” Rocka conceded.

 

“I don’t mean that, stupid. I mean how many there are. It feels like there should be far more, but there aren’t.”

 

“Hey Evo, guess what.”

 

“What is it?”

 

“You know when I mentioned Pridak’s crazy story being false?”

 

“It’s actually true, but I get what you’re saying.”

 

“Yeah... what you’re saying now... it’s one of two things. One, it’s false, or two, it just doesn’t matter at all.”

 

“Then help me get into the Basement.”

 

Rocka paused and chuckled, shaking his head no slowly as he patted Evo on the shoulder.

 

“That is not happening.”

 

“Are you chicken?”

 

“What are you two up to?”

 

Both heroes froze – they glanced up from the floor and each other to discover they’d arrived at the doors to the Basement. Evo gulped, Rocka turned around to face the speaker. It was a dark blue Toa, whom, from what Rocka knew about Bionicle, was a female.

 

“I’ll ask again – what are you two up to?” the Toa repeated, casually twirling both her weapons.

 

“Uh... nothing – we are doing absolutely nothing.” Rocka told her.

 

“On the contrary...” Evo butted in, deciding to risk everything. “We’re trying to get into the Basement.”

 

“Oh... alright then.” The Toa replied. “I’ve been meaning to get in there. Can I join you?”

 

“Sure!” Evo grinned.

 

Rocka shook his head and muttered something under his breath about his life sucking, but he agreed too, and all three sets turned to look at the basement once more.

 

“It’s pretty ominous, I must admit.” Evo commented.

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Mata,

 

You now resort to mocking me, hoping to spite me? I dearly hope you do not aim to anger me so much that I lose control, for that is impossible at best. I understand that you have taken two Skrall Stars that accompanied Nektann down to the Basement, and ask what you require for me to have them back. I hope that you will treat them well as prisoners of war in the meantime.

 

Do not think that the incident with the door has weakened or demoralized my forces any, Tahu Mata. A replacement is on the way, and when it arrives I will see to it that the replacement is trained to be more powerful than you could ever dream. As for Nuju Metru, I will use him as an example for my troops, and they will know that defeating you is the only path to victory.

 

-Tahu Mata

 

Chapter 3 – A Way with Words

 

Rocka and Evo watched, dumbfounded, as the Toa of Water easily picked the lock to the basement door – a lock they had both failed to pick, and a lock that both of them knew that Furno had tried to get past repeatedly without success. The Toa turned around to face them suddenly without warning, smirking when she saw both of their mouths agape.

 

“What – how – what – how did you – how did you do that?” Rocka asked.

 

“I was there when they locked the door.” She shrugged. “I decided I might as well discover exactly what they’re hiding.”

 

“But... didn’t you live here before that?” Rocka asked.

 

“It hasn’t always been locked?” Evo added.

 

“Of course not.” The Toa shrugged, shaking her head at Evo. “As to the first question... I kept my distance to everything that was happening. I knew what the outcome would be, and I knew it wouldn’t be pretty. So I stayed away.”

 

“What outcome?” Rocka asked.

 

“Shut it, Rocka.” Evo ordered. “What’s your name?”

 

“My name is Rocka, you dolt.”

 

“No, I meant her. Geez, you’re stupid.”

 

“My name is... or rather, it was Nokama Metru.” The Toa of Water answered.

 

“You name was Nokama Metru?” Rocka questioned. “I don’t get it.”

 

“Well, there were two others by the name of Nokama, but... they’re gone now. So I just go by Nokama these days.”

 

“What happened to the other two?” Rocka asked.

 

“Rocka, how about we shut up, eh?” Evo suggested. “Quite frankly, I don’t think Nokama wants to talk about it. Look at her, she’s sad now. And you, Rocka, are boring me to tears. I suggest we venture down into the darkness now before we’re caught, so that we have the opportunity to come running back up screaming like maniacs later.”

 

“Evo, you know what?”

 

“Yes Rocka?”

 

“You have a way with words that immediately makes me want to kill myself.”

 

“I try my best.”

 

Rocka sighed and decided to inspect the miniscule details of his launcher to avoid continuing his conversation with Evo. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Nokama struggling (and failing) not to giggle as she turned around and began to descend into the basement.

 

*-*-*-*

 

Furno heaved himself up onto the edge of the fish tank, balancing himself precariously on it as he searched for Jawblade in the water.

 

“Jawblade, where are you?” he asked.

 

“I’m right behind you.” A voice said.

 

“What the-”

 

Furno turned to discover Takanuva Stars perched on the ledge behind him, grinning maliciously.

 

“Oh no, my legs, I’ve lost control of my legs!” Furno cried out.

 

“Fool me once, shame on you.” Takanuva Stars said, shaking his head. “Fool me twice...”

 

“I kick you in the balls!”

 

“I kick you in the teeth – wait, what?”

 

“TAAAAKE THAT!”

 

Furno kicked Takanuva Stars right between the legs and knocked him back off the ledge to plunge far, far down away to the floor below. Despite the rather satisfactory crunch, the Toa seemed to have escaped all harm. Furno sighed at the lack of success and began staring into the fish tank again. After a moment he thought he spotted the shark-like set and leaned closer to the water, trying to glimpse Jawblade again. He heard a grunt and whirled around, but it was far too late and Takanuva Stars pushed him into the water, laughing in triumph.

 

Furno opened his mouth to curse at the Toa, but his words were obscured by the water. He panicked for a few seconds, before his whirl blades activated and he found himself swimming and breathing in the water easily.

 

“Hey Furno, what’s up?” Jawblade asked, stopping next to him. “I thought you were scared of water.”

 

“Well, I am.” Furno confessed. “But I figure, it’s not too bad in here because I can see. Also, I do not wish to give Takanuva Stars the benefit of knowing his prank worked.”

 

“He pushed you in? You didn’t confront your fear by yourself, without assistance?”

 

“Hey, don’t mock me. I climbed all the way up by myself.”

 

“I am so very disappointed in you Furno.” Jawblade sighed, shaking his head.

 

“Hey, you’re the one that quite literally finds it impossible to walk on dry land.” Furno snapped.

 

“Hey now, I make up for that with my limitless wisdom.”

 

“Alright, wisdom shark face, give me a piece of wisdom.”

 

“You miss 100% of the shots you don’t take.”

 

“I see...” Furno fell silent thoughtfully. “That must mean I should take another shot at Takanuva Stars... yes! That’s precisely what I will do!”

 

The red hero activated his swim gear and hurtled towards the surface of the fish tank, leaving an even more disappointed Jawblade to shake his head and continue swimming, giving up on the case of Furno for the time being.

 

“He’ll learn the hard way later.” Jawblade muttered to himself.

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Remind me why Zaktan thought it would be a good idea for us to go on this mission.” Hakann ordered.

 

“Well, you know Zaktan. He likes to know stuff.” Vezok said.

 

“That failed to answer my question. Why are we on reconnaissance duty for him?”

 

“He wants to learn more about the new Hero Factory sets, which Lewa Mata seems to dislike the idea of.”

 

“He doesn’t like the implications of what could happen.” Reidak told them. “He thinks we’ll just go to war over which Tahu is better – Tahu Mata, or Tahu Stars.”

 

“Hey now, no breaking the rules, remember? Mentioning those names is taboo.” Vezok reminded him. “Don’t make me push you off the stairs.”

 

“That would be a long fall.”

 

“Nicely done pointing that out Reidak... got any more genius observations for us?”

 

“Could you remind me why you are in charge of this mission?” Hakann butted in. “Seriously, I don’t understand it at all.”

 

“I... don’t have an answer for that.” Vezok admitted. “How about we agree to all lodge our complaints with Zaktan later, and observe now?”

 

“Sounds like a plan created by the number one genius in the world.” Reidak commented. “A little suspiciously smart for the likes of you Vezok, don’t you think?”

 

“What did you say?”

 

“I’ve gotta say Reidak, that one was pretty good.” Hakann chuckled. “Vezok, you just got subtly and cleverly insulted by the Piraka with twice your IQ.”

 

“Shut up, Hakann.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“It’s scary down here.” Evo commented. “Also it’s very dark down here, which makes it even scarier. Now, I will admit that it doesn’t help that the door ominously slammed shut behind us with a loud bang, nor does it help that I can’t see your glowing eyeballs when we’re face to face, and it also doesn’t help that the air in here feels ominously scary and weird and different.”

 

“Evo, you said way too much there for me to even begin listening to what you were saying.” Rocka said. “Also, please try to be a bit more quiet... it’s creepy down here.”

 

“Both of you shut up.” Nokama whispered. “You’re yelling like monkeys.”

 

Evo opened his mouth to reply rather obnoxiously, but then he shut it awkwardly when he noticed the eyes staring at him from further into the darkness. He opened his mouth again, but once more closed his mouth... this time when he noticed the second pair of eyes that were far closer than the first.

 

“See?” Nokama whispered from somewhere in front of him. “Now you two have gone and done it... where’s the light switch?”

 

“Do we even want to see them?” Evo asked.

 

“Well, they obviously see us.” Nokama replied. “So yes, I want to see them.”

 

“You’re oddly quiet, Rocka.” Evo observed.

 

Seconds of an odd silence passed by as Evo and Nokama waited for a response that didn’t seem to feel like coming.

 

“Alright, so Rocka’s missing.” Evo said. “This is spectacular.”

 

“Stop talking!” Nokama hissed. “Wait – where did the first pair of eyes go?”

 

“Right behind you....”

 

Evo and Nokama whirled around as the lights flashed on up above, and Rocka was revealed to be struggling in the grip of a mighty dragon. Perched upon the dragon was a figure unknown to Evo, though Nokama instantly recognized him as one of the two Vezons. Evo turned around at a slight skittering, and found himself face to face with a giant spider creature, with another Vezon mounted on top of it.

 

“Hello there, my pretty.” The one Evo was facing said. “I haven’t seen a specimen of your type before... how goes life up above with the sane sets?”

 

“Well, it goes pretty good. Although to be quite frank, I’m not sure whether anybody up there is sane.”

 

To Be Continued...

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Stars,

 

In response to your inquiry about the Skrall Stars, I am glad that you asked. They have decided to remain with me, switching sides. One and Two have been very eager to show just what they can do, and have become quite attached to Kopaka Nuva. Why, just the other day they beat down several other Skrall Stars just to prove a point, and they have already helped Kopaka Nuva in taking down several other members of your army.

 

If this demoralizes you, it should. Tell me, Tahu Stars – if you are so powerful, if your army is so mighty, why is it that they are willing to flip over to me and betray you with the slightest nudge? Two of my fellow Toa Mata died to protect me and my cause, but your Stars line seems content to just leave you in the dust. Think on that.

 

-Tahu Mata

 

Chapter 4 – Black Phantom of the Opera

 

“I don’t suppose we could talk about this?” Evo asked mildly. “You know, without all this hostility? I’m sure it would be a waste of your time to just squish me.”

 

“No, no, we will not simply squish you!” the Fenrakk Vezon chuckled. “We shall experiment on you! We see, we need to kill you first, as there are unfortunately a rather small number of bodies lying around these days, and even fewer of those are retrievable. But when subjects offer themselves on a silver platter, who are we to resist?”

 

“You’re both crazy.” Evo informed him. “Were you aware of that?”

 

“Oh yes, we’ve been aware of that for a long time.”

 

“Is there any way we could spare ourselves?” Evo asked.

 

“Do you know where a dead body is?”

 

“Well... not really. I just got here like two days ago.”

 

“Oh, you poor thing, landing yourself in this dreadful situation...” Vezon said in a sympathetic tone. “But if our experiments go well, you’ll be up and walking again in no time!”

 

“Wait, what? How?!”

 

“We have created a machine with several formulas that, together, the two of us believe can bring the dead back to life.” the Vezon told him confidentially. “Isn’t that right, other Vezon?”

 

“You are correct, other Vezon.” the Kardas Vezon replied. “Unfortunately, we need a body to do it.”

 

“Well, sucks to be us.” Rocka commented. “Somehow I always knew my death was going to be humiliating and horrible, but I never imagined it would be so soon.”

 

“Wait! You said you need a body?” Nokama asked.

 

“Why yes we do, beautiful.” Kardas Vezon confirmed. “If you have any dead bodies for us, it would be nice. We’d hate to waste the lives of three such wonderful sets as you.”

 

“Well, we’re screwed then.” Rocka muttered.

 

“Well, I know of Tahu Nuva and a few other sets, they fell into the pond.” Nokama explained. “None of them have been recovered yet. We might be able to use one of them.”

 

The two Vezons shared a look that seemed to telepathically communicate. The three sets below didn’t respond to it, figuring that if returning to life was possible, then telepathy was too.

 

*-*-*-*

 

In the Kitchen, Surge was sitting on the counter amidst the melons and other assorted fruit that had been left behind by Evo as he hid from a certain schizophrenic set. As such, he was unfortunate enough to be present when Black Phantom strode in, testing his soprano voice for a reason that was beyond Surge at the moment.

 

“Dooooooh... Reeeeeeeh... Meeeeee....”

 

“Oh please make it stop.” Surge whimpered.

 

“Huh? What was that?”

 

“Oh snap.”

 

“Who is up there? If you are 2012 Hero Factory, I order you to join me down here and explain your presence!”

 

“What if I’m not 2012 Hero Factory?” Surge called.

 

“Ah, it’s Surge. Down here boy, or I let Evo eat your face.”

 

“What do you need me for?” Surge asked as he crawled down the table leg to join Black Phantom on the floor. “It’s because if you don’t mind I’m on the run from a certain schizophrenic set.”

 

“I was wondering whether you would be willing to join my opera.”

 

“...what?”

 

“You heard me. I am forming an opera group. I shall, obviously, be the main star on account of my perfect name. We shall be the Black Phantom of the Opera!”

 

“You know, I’m sure that’s a brilliant idea and all... but maybe we should just see where the heck Evo went after leaving this mess behind.” Surge suggested.

 

“An astute observation, my bass-toned friend... let us trumpet our way through the halls and lullaby those who stand against us to sleep as he scream to our destination!”

 

“Then again, maybe I’ll just kill myself right now... I hear that’s all the rage this year.”

 

“No suicide jokes Surge, they aren’t funny.”

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

“No, you’re not. But someday, you will be.”

 

Surge had a sudden vision of being forced to jump off of the roof of the house down to sudden death, and the visual made him gulp in a way that left Black Phantom satisfied that Surge would learn the lesson. The best lesson was a subtle lesson that the victim didn’t even realize they were being taught. Black Phantom chuckled softly as the blue hero tottered away in the general direction of the Basement, waiting a few moments before following.

 

*-*-*-*

 

“So, Zaktan, where exactly are your other three Piraka?” Lewa Mata asked with a cold smile. “Because they don’t seem to have felt like appearing at this impromptu meeting with me... wouldn’t you consider that a bit disrespectful?”

 

“I dunno.” the Skakdi replied. “Maybe it is? To be honest, they never really answer to me anyway!”

 

“We never listen to you because you can barely be labelled as a set.” Thok said drily.

 

“That’s confidence inspiring.” muttered Avak. “Not to say it isn’t true, of course.”

 

“Yeah, see? They never listen to me.” Zaktan said brightly. “But I’m not generally there to boss them around anyway!”

 

“Why is that, Zaktan?” a voice asked from the shadows behind Lewa Mata.

 

“Who is that?” asked the green Piraka.

 

“It’s Pohatu Nuva.” Lewa Mata replied, rolling his eyes. “Get out of the shadows, you doof. What are you trying to do in there?”

 

“I was... well... you know... never mind. I don’t really remember.” Pohatu Nuva answered, taking a seat beside the other Toa.

 

“So we’re free to go? Great, I’ll be leaving then.”

 

Thok stood to leave, but was frozen into place by a glare from Pohatu Nuva. An even harsher glare from Lewa Mata forced him to re-take his seat, much to the confusion of both Zaktan and Avak.

 

“Why are you not there, Zaktan?” Lewa Mata asked.

 

“Well, you know a Piraka has things to do.” said Zaktan. “I myself like to sneak suspiciously around suspicious locations that are on the suspicions list of suspiciously suspicious locations.”

 

“I’m just gonna let that one go.” Lewa Mata said, sighing.

 

“Well, if we’re free to go...”

 

“Get back here, Thok.” Pohatu Nuva said. “We’re not done with you yet.”

 

“I’m done with you though, so I’ll see you all later.” Thok said, waving before stepping out of the room.

 

“He did not just do that.” Lewa Mata said, staring at the door.

 

“He did, actually.” Zaktan said. “Don’t worry, Avak and I can slap some sense into him later.”

 

Lewa Mata rolled his eyes, waving the two Piraka away and turning around to inform them that the conversation was over. It had been pointless from the beginning to get real answers out of the Piraka, as evidence by Thok walking out. Both Zaktan and Avak took the hint, and they left the room.

 

“So much for that plan, eh?” Pohatu Nuva said.

 

“Yeah... that plan dove down the drain pretty quickly.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Alright, it looks like the coast is clear.” Evo whispered.

 

“Remind me how we’re supposed to do this.” Rocka muttered furiously. “We’ve got a giant stuffed turtle that’ll be waiting at the entrance to the house for us!”

 

“Hey, that’s not very buh nice.”

 

“And then we’ve also got one titan accompanying us all the way to the pond...”

 

“I think you’re being rather rude.” Evo interrupted.

 

“...and another titan is going to be roaming the yard waiting to beat people up.”

 

“Are you gonna buh make a point?”

 

Rocka scowled at the giant stuffed turtle that the two Vezons had sent with them with a look of distaste and distrust.

 

“Not to mention that the turtle has to accompany us to find the other two.” he said. “There is no physical way we can accomplish this.”

 

“Have some faith, Rocka.” Nokama said. “If you’re convinced the mission will fail, it will fail. If you believe we will succeed, we will succeed!”

 

“That’s a load of bull, Nokama.”

 

“You’re face is a load of bull, Rocka.” Nokama said.

 

“Oh man Rocka, you just got burned! Burned, dude! So burned!” Evo said, laughing.

 

“I hate you guys.”

 

“Oh hey guys, what’s up?”

 

The new voice belonged to Surge, whom both Evo and Rocka had almost forgotten existed – on account of Surge never actually having hung out with them at all since they arrived.

 

“Why are you showing up now?” asked Rocka.

 

“Well, I was in the Kitchen, and Black Phantom came through trying to force me into some opera group.” Surge said, shrugging. “So I ran away and noticed you guys coming out of the... the... never mind, I guess that’s a taboo subject.”

 

“Good to know you like hanging out with us, Surge.” Evo said with a hint of sarcasm.

 

Surge clearly detected the subtle sarcasm in the remark. “Shut it, fatty.”

 

“Who just got burned now, Evo?” Rocka asked, pushing Evo away. “You see Surge there? He has good taste, unlike you.”

 

“Can we please stop fighting? I’d hate to get ugly with you guys.” Nokama interrupted.

 

“Let’s go the Living Room before I have to buh eat one you puny buh heroes.” the stuffed turtle added in. “And my name is buh Omega Turtle. Respect me or get buh eaten.”

 

“You’re creepy.” Surge said as the group began to move once again.

 

“I don’t buh care. You’re ugly.”

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Mata,

 

Once more you resort to insults that are below one of your stature, although that is not surprising. I’ll have you know that I will get revenge on those traitors – and if not I, then their fellow Skrall Stars. They are of insignificant value in a war such as this, and I am quite certain they will achieve no great feat under your power, as they certainly wouldn’t under mine.

 

I must admit, your Toa Nuva were impressive. Nektann describes them as having survived many attacks and injuries that would kill most sets. I understand, however, that they are still in a bad way. I bid you good luck holding me back without them.

 

I assure you too that Roodaka is eager for revenge on you twice over, Tahu Mata. I am determined to give it to her. Umbra’s humiliating defeat at the hands of Maxilos will not remain unanswered, and I assure you that I will force you to suffer far more painful casualties than those of Pohatu Mata and Kopaka Mata. Good luck.

 

-Tahu Stars

 

Chapter 5 – Illisus Primus

 

“Furno, what on earth are you doing?!” Rocka cried out.

 

Furno paused from within the fish tank where he had been at a dead lock in a wrestle with Jawblade. The shark villain took advantage of the distraction and pummelled Furno into the sand at the bottom of the tank. Furno threw Jawblade away and turned to the group, saying something. However, all that left his mouth was bubbles and he sagged, shrugging before jet packing out of the fish tank and flipping in the air before landing cleanly on the floor.

 

“Yeah, what’s up?” Furno called.

 

“What were you doing in there?” Rocka asked.

 

“Wrestling with Jawblade, of course – it’s actually a lot of fun.” Furno said. “Do you guys need me for something?”

 

“Yes, we do.” Surge interrupted before Rocka could say anymore. “Actually, bringing Jawblade wouldn’t be too bad either.”

 

“Surge, you do realize that it’s a horrendous experience for Jawblade to be forced onto dry land, right?” Furno asked.

 

“Well, yeah.” the blue hero said, shrugging. “But we’ve got that covered – no need for him to flop around when he can hitch a ride with this beefy dude!”

 

“Whaa....” Furno trailed off as the shadow of Omega Turtle slowly drifted over him. The red hero slowly raised his head to stare at Omega Turtle in the face.

 

“Buh hi.”

 

“...hello....”

 

“Don’t be nervous.” Evo said. “Omega here is a friend. Unless you do something that makes him need to eat you.”

 

“Is there some sort of contract he could sign that says he can’t do that?” Furno asked.

 

“There is no buh contract.” the stuffed turtle said. “Good buh luck.”

 

“Lovely... alright, what did you need me for?”

 

“We need you and Jawblade to come with us to the Backyard.” Rocka said. “You two need to go into the Pond, and recover a body for the Vezons.”

 

“Who are the Vezons?”

 

“If you come with us, you’ll find out.” Evo said, rolling his eyes like it was obvious.

 

“And where do you think you’re all going with a stuffed turtle of unknown origins?” a voice asked darkly.

 

Furno groaned as he shifted aside to reveal Takanuva Stars glaring at Omega Turtle and the assembled heroes in front of him.

 

“You know, I really ought to report you to Lewa Mata.” Takanuva Stars said. “However, I also don’t want to, and I’ve been itching for a fight recently....”

 

“No freaking way, really?” Furno asked with mock surprise. “I couldn’t tell that at all.”

 

“Here’s the deal, peeps.” Takanuva Stars said. “I battle you four heroes all at once, and if you win, I help you in some fashion. If I beat you, then you’re screwed, because I go to Lewa Mata.”

 

“What if I just buh eat you?” Omega Turtle asked.

 

“Against the rules, turtle – this is going to be a fair agreement.”

 

“Wait just a minute.” Rocka protested. “Leave Evo out of it, please – he’s so fat, we’ll lose within five seconds.”

 

“Very well then, I shall agree to your request.” Takanuva Stars said, nodding graciously. “However, be sure to keep that in mind when I beat all three of you within five seconds regardless.”

 

Furno backed up to stand between Surge and Rocka, both of whom prepared their weapons. Takanuva Stars nodded and all three charged at the Toa. Takanuva Stars stood there waiting for them. Surge reached him first, swinging his sword. The Toa swung a staff and knocked the sword away, disarming the blue hero, before kicking him away and then spinning around to club Furno in the head. Rocka dodged around an attack and aimed his launcher, but Takanuva Stars dove underneath him and then launched himself back up, knocking Rocka to the floor. The Toa grabbed the golden hero and swung, throwing him into a heap with Surge.

 

“Alright, that’s more than enough.” Furno said, pulling out the swords from the 2010 Furno. “I found these, figured they would come in handy. It’s so good to know I was right.”

 

Takanuva Stars ran over and leapt over Furno’s head. The red hero laughed, thinking he’d missed his mark and turned, only for a staff to catch him right in the chin. Furno stumbled back and then the Toa was there again, punching him so hard that he dropped his weaponry. Surge jumped at him, but Takanuva Stars kicked him into the wall and then grabbed him, using the blue hero as a shield from Rocka’s blasts. Once Rocka realized what the Toa was doing, it was too late – he and Surge had been sandwiched by Takanuva Stars and the wall.

 

“There... I defeated you all.” Takanuva Stars said, chuckling.

 

“Not so fast, Takanuva.”

 

The Toa turned, a confused look appearing when he saw Nokama standing there. He shifted his spears in nervous preparation as Nokama swung her own weapons casually.

 

“I’m with them, and I’ll stand in for Evo.” Nokama said cheerfully. “You think you can defeat me all alone?”

 

“I can guarantee it.” Takanuva Stars growled.

 

“This fight is buh boring.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Well, this most recent experiment of ours is going rather splendid, don’t you think?” the Fenrakk Vezon said, clapping his hands.

 

“Indeed my partner, indeed!” the Kardas Vezon said. “And to boot, our creations are listening this time!”

 

“Can you even call Omega Turtle a creation?” a Titan asked. “He’s kind of... not a Lego set.”

 

“You raise a good point, Meta Nuva.” the Kardas Vezon said, conceding. “You and our friend Ebanus are rather splendid, however.”

 

“I am so beautiful.” Ebanus said, sighing. “You’re darn right I’m splendid, baby!”

 

“When do we get to go out into the house and explore like Omega Turtle?” Meta Nuva asked.

 

“In time, my tubby Titan friend.” the Kardas Vezon said. “We must wait for the arrival of our new friends with the body, perform the experiment, and see where we are then.”

 

“Why do we talk about bodies so often?” Ebanus asked. “They’re gross.”

 

“Your face is gross, Ebanus.” Meta Nuva said.

 

“That was a rather low blow, Meta Nuva. And for you, that’s saying something.”

 

“What are you getting at?”

 

“Well, for a Titan, you are rather short.”

 

“Shut it, Ebanus.”

 

Both of the Vezons sat upon their mounts, smiling warmly down at their bickering creations as if everything were right in the world. As if they weren’t putting into motion quite possibly the most illegal move that the house had ever seen... because they were, as Ebanus might put it, bosses like that.

 

“We’re just bosses like that!” the creation had said when told of the operation. “We should totally do it.”

 

“As long as I don’t get blown to spare parts, I agree to do it.” Meta Nuva had said. “It’s not like I have a choice, is it?”

 

“No, you don’t really!” the Vezons had said brightly. “We just like to give you the illusion of choice and free will so that you feel more confident about yourselves.”

 

“Wonderful.”

 

“I love it!”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Alright Toa, what have you got for me today?” Takanuva Stars asked.

 

“I’ve got a butt kicking for you in mind.” Nokama said. “And then, I have the perfect idea in mind for what you’ll help us with.”

 

Furno moaned and rolled over onto his back.

 

“Come at me then, no-name.” Takanuva Stars called. “You never fought with us or against us – I haven’t seen you before in my life!”

 

“You weren’t meant to!”

 

Takanuva Stars ran and long-jumped over Furno and Surge, slamming into thin air as Nokama Metru dodged. He turned his jump into a frontward roll when he realized what had occurred but Nokama had already swung her blade up and caught him in the chest, flinging him back to the ground the hard way. She picked him up and threw him into the wall and stepped over a groaning Rocka as the other Toa pushed himself to his feet, dazed.

 

“Give up yet?” she asked.

 

“I’m not really sure where you came from, but we could’ve used you during the war.” Takanuva Stars said.

 

“I’m not really one for drawing attention to myself at inopportune moments.” Nokama said, shrugging.

 

Takanuva Stars lunged at her, but Nokama sidestepped and the roundhouse kicked the other Toa back into the wall, swinging a blade and catching Takanuva Stars in the shoulder. The Stars Toa cringed as the blade stuck and Nokama left it there. She grabbed him and flipped him backward in a body slam to the ground, disarming him and punching him in the face.

 

“Had enough yet?” she asked.

 

“No, not really....” Takanuva Stars trailed off. “Feel free to continue beating the snot out of me.”

 

“I don’t have time for this.” she said.

 

Takanuva Stars gulped as Nokama strode forward and grabbed him by the neck with one hand, lifting him up into the air.

 

“I’ve won, and you know that.” she said to him. “Now, we’re going to leave you here. You’ll go to Lewa Mata once we’ve finished our business in the pond, and tell him we searched it on your orders for any survivors. You’ll tell him there were none, regardless of what we find. Is that clear?”

 

“Ack – maybe – urk!”

 

“I want a yes.”

 

“You’re a psychopath.” Takanuva Stars said, gasping. “Alright, yes! I’ll do it!”

 

Nokama clenched her fist and threw him to the side with ease. Takanuva Stars remained on the ground in the aim of preserving his life.

 

“Let’s go, boys.” she called, waving Furno over.

 

“I never thought I’d be shown up like that.” Rocka said.

 

“Rocka, we’re brand new sets with no battle training.” Evo said. “Seriously, what did you guys think was going to happen?!”

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Stars,

 

I have heard rumours that you attempt to turn my brilliant leader, the great Tahu Mata, against me. I would advise against this course of action. You do not know how loyal I am - nor where my loyalties lie. Not to mention that you do not understand the true nature of your own army, let alone ours.

 

Give it up, please, and save us all the embarrassment. Tahu Mata has not attempted to undermine you, nor have I. We have been content to reason with you up until this point. Your recent actions have been rather frustrating to my cause, Tahu Stars.

 

This means war. You’ll be discovering the outcome of your foolish actions soon enough, I should think. I hope you have fun when they arrive.

 

-Lewa Mata

 

Chapter 6 – Deep Charges

 

“So you want me to go in there, where it’s dark, and murky, and disgusting, and cloudy, and dirty, and muddy, and probably stuffed with spare pieces, and get you guys a dead body.” Furno said.

 

“And Jawblade, don’t forget him.” Evo said.

 

“I do not wish to be placed into this water.” Jawblade said. “Please return me to my humble abode.”

 

“As soon as we’re done here, or else the turtle eats you.” Rocka said.

 

“Since when did you become the leader?” Furno asked.

 

“Do you remember how Takanuva Stars kicked your butt, Furno?” Nokama asked. “And, by extension, do you remember how easily I kicked his butt?”

 

“Fine, I’ll get into the freaking pond.”

 

“Good boy.”

 

“And someday, I am going to kill you all.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

Gather round me, my good friends

Cause I got a tale to tell

‘Bout a man who shot me once

 And this wound still feels like *krzzrgh*

He was mean, part machine, his shotgun's thunder burst

 

His lead him home, my head hit dirt, you know, I drew first.

Now he won the gun play all in fair play,

But I had to know, the reason why he wore crimson

Red from head to toe. When I was bleeding out, with the man in red,

He said "Boy, you listen close, and I'll explain the genesis, of the color of my choice."

 

“Hey Lewa Mata, what’re you listening to?” Pohatu Nuva asked, sitting next to the radio with him.

 

“Some song by Trocadero.” said the Toa Mata of Air. “Some stupid set deleted all of my jazz music... I am going to kill them someday.”

 

“Sounds like a plan.” Pohatu said, accepting the plan as though it were a normal thing.

 

“Did you figure out what the Piraka were up to?”

 

Pohatu Nuva shrugged. “Not really. Zaktan sort of vanished, and... I have no idea where Vezok went. However, the other four have been sitting in front of the television watching Star Trek for an hour.”

 

“Good to know.”

 

“Absolutely pointless, I know.” Pohatu Nuva said, nodding. “Oh well... there’ll be time to discover what secrets they are hiding later.”

 

“Doubtful... fate has a way of royally screwing things up for you when you don’t have some all-powerful guy aiding your endeavours.”

 

“That is a rather big problem.”

 

Lewa Mata flicked the radio off and glanced up toward the window, before shrugging off the idea of going up to stare at the Backyard. Staring at absolutely nothing all day had gotten extremely boring, and he had bigger problems to worry about.

 

“Hey! Berix, get over here!” he yelled.

 

The Agori glanced at him and then glanced toward the door, obviously considering making a run for it before deciding he’d regret doing so later. He trotted over.

 

“What’s up?” the Agori asked.

 

“I want you to do some spying for me.” Lewa Mata said. “The Matoran and other Agori – you know, Kazi, Ahkmou, Metus and the like. Find out what they’re doing and where they keep vanishing off to.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I told you to, stupid... and if you tell any of them that it’s my orders, Pohatu Nuva here is going to gut you.”

 

Somebody is in a bad mood.”

 

“Just do it.”

 

“Yes, your majesty.”

 

“Good grief, I hate him.” Lewa Mata muttered as Berix trotted away.

 

“He’s useful, though. For now, in his own way, I suppose.”

 

“We’ll see about that.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Well, wish me luck.” Furno said.

 

“Good luck.” Takanuva Stars said. “Try and be quick – Lewa Mata has a habit of staring out the window most days, and he won’t like it if we’re all gathered out here.”

 

Furno nodded and dove into the water. A moment later, Jawblade followed him. The assembled sets watched the ripples of the water for several seconds before, at a signal from Takanuva Stars, they backed away to gather in a small circle elsewhere in the yard.

 

Meanwhile, under the water, Furno grimaced at the murkiness, through which he could see all of three inches. He immediately smacked his face on a rock, and a few moments later he accidentally swallowed something that felt suspiciously like a piece of long soaked bread. He decided not to dwell on that incident.

 

“Jawblade, you see anything?” he asked.

 

The shark-like set shook his head. Furno shrugged and moved on, stopping when he saw a red mask resting amidst some seaweed. Upon a closer look, he realized it was attached to a head – rather gruesome, but there you had it. Assuming it was part of their friend Tahu Nuva, Furno grabbed it and swam up to the surface, chucking the head out of the water before diving back down. He swam deeper now, and only a few seconds in he spotted two more red Kanohi resting side by side, having caught on a ledge of rock just before what looked like a crevice that they could fit in, but that he couldn’t fit through.

 

It’s a miracle I haven’t knocked them in already. Furno thought.

 

He gingerly reached forward with both hands and grabbed the masks, inspecting them closely. They were similar in the overall structure, with an “o” shaped mouth and grooves in the sides. Both were the same brilliant shade of red, but one was more flexible and long than the other. Shrugging, Furno began to kick his way to the surface. Along the way, he was passed by the speeding Jawblade, who had a red and silver body in his jaw.

 

As they broke the surface, Jawblade threw the body onto the ground.

 

“Is that the body that you required for your investigations?” the shark asked.

 

“That’s Tahu Nuva.” Takanuva Stars said, affirming the find. “Well done you two – Jawblade, I’ll take you to the Living Room with me, and then I’ll go to Lewa Mata and give him a pseudo-explanation.”

 

“The rest of us will bring Tahu Nuva to the Basement.” Nokama announced. “Are you all ready?”

 

“Yes.” Rocka said. “Let’s go, everybody!”

 

“Oh, don’t you dare give me a second to get out of this thing.” Furno muttered to himself. “That would be a true sin.”

 

By the time he’d gotten out of the Pond, he was alone with the two masks – even Takanuva Stars and Jawblade were gone. Cursing, Furno grabbed the Kanohi and clicked them onto his backpack before sprinting off towards the house.

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hey Lewa Mata, I’ve got some important news for you!” Takanuva Stars shouted as he entered the Bedroom.

 

“I swear to Tohu that if it’s bad news Takanuva Stars, I am going to break this window.” Lewa Mata said.

 

“No, I just wanted to let you know I took a bunch of the new Hero Factory sets out to the Pond – HURK AUGH LET ME GO YOU SON OF ALMIGHTY!”

 

“Why did you take them to the Pond – they were explicitly ordered not to go there!”

 

“Well, you see – hurk – two of them are naturally suited for – augh – swimming underwater, so I sent them down to – hurk – search.”

 

“And what did they find?!”

 

“Nothing... everything they found down there was dead.”

 

“You’re lying.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Your face is red... you’re lying.”

 

“Maybe my face is red because I can’t – hurk – breathe, stupid!”

 

“...shut up.”

 

Lewa Mata tossed Takanuva Stars to the side, rolling his eyes and walking back over to his spot at the window. It figured – the one time he’d neglected to watch outside, somebody did something.

 

“Next time, tell me before you do something.” he ordered.

 

“Of course, your majesty... I will obey your every will and command.”

 

“Was that sarcasm, Takanuva Stars?”

 

“Obviously... power turning you dull as a door knob?”

 

“You are not giving me very many good reasons to keep you alive.”

 

“How about because I’m so awesome?”

 

“You’re the exact opposite of awesome, if that’s what you mean.”

 

“Not particularly, no.”

 

“Whatever....” Lewa Mata said, sighing. “Go back to the new Hero Factory sets, then. I want you to keep an eye on them, and alert me to any problems.”

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Mata,

 

Please, for the sake of us all, try and keep your troops under control. I refuse to be threatened and bullied into submission by those of lesser authorities than I, and only you have the honour, right now, of matching me. Keep that green Toa of your under control, or I will make you.

 

I am sure you remember the creations that the two Vezons built and brought to life. I’m sure you’ll be happy to know that I have since acquired several of those blueprints, and am in the process of finding the parts to build them now. How well will you fare when you must fight the likes of those as well as my own army, Tahu Mata?

 

I leave that question for you to answer.

 

-Tahu Stars

 

Chapter 7 – Conducting an Experiment

 

“What are you looking at, Lewa Mata?” Pohatu Nuva asked.

 

Lewa Mata did not respond, allowing for the images upon the computer screen to answer Pohatu Nuva’s question instead of him and the Toa Nuva frowned, which Lewa Mata caught in the corner of his eye.

 

“What is it?” the Toa Mata asked.

 

“These are the summer Hero Factory sets.” Pohatu Nuva said.

 

“Yes, they are...” Lewa Mata said, trailing off. “My boss told me that one of the set codes would unlock a container.”

 

“And what, pray tell, does this container hold?”

 

“Some old friends of mine... some friends I haven’t seen for a very, very long time.”

 

Pohatu Nuva stared at the screen as Lewa Mata scrolled through the set images. When one – orange and white – flashed on the screen, he gasped and tapped Lewa Mata on the shoulder. The Toa Mata of Air froze and slowly began to scroll upward.

 

“Is that....” Pohatu Nuva found himself at a loss for words.

 

“It is him.” Lewa Mata said grimly. “Or at least, someone that looks similar... my boss warned me about this. When he arrives, we need to find out whether he’s our enemy or if he’s our friend, and fast.”

 

“Well, have fun with that.” Pohatu Nuva said. “By the way, I’m going to bet ten bucks that his set code is the one you need.”

 

“You’re probably right, but I’ll take you on regardless.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

Furno swore as he slipped on the stairwell leading down to the Basement – luckily for both him and Tahu Nuva, Omega Turtle snatched both of them with his mighty jaw. For a brief, terrifying second Furno thought the stuffed turtle was going to swallow them, but Omega Turtle seemed to decide against it and he simply continued trotting down the stairs.

 

“Watch it, Furno.” Nokama warned. “If we lose Tahu Nuva, we might not be leaving here... ever.”

 

“I think I understand the possible consequences, Nokama.” Furno snapped. “Especially considering Omega Turtle has me in his mouth!”

 

“You buh taste awful.” the stuffed turtle said, his words obscured by both Furno and Tahu Nuva.

 

“Welcome back, our delicious lieutenants!” the Fenrakk Vezon called from below. “Do come down and join us, please! We are eager to begin!”

 

“I’m sure you are.” Furno muttered under his breath.

 

Omega Turtle spat him out once they reached the bottom of the stairwell, and Furno glared at him before continuing on further into the Basement.

 

“Here we are.” Furno said, dumping the body and head to the floor. “What else do you two need?”

 

“Oh, we don’t need much else.” the Kardas Vezon said, clasping his hands together. “W just need to attach them together now!”

 

Evo lunged forward to Tahu Nuva and then, a second later, ducked away.

 

“Already done... and you all keep commenting on my fattiness.” Evo said, pointing to the now complete (albeit still dead) body of Tahu Nuva. “Now what do we do?”

 

Before either of the Vezons could answer, Rocka interjected his own opinion into the mix.

 

“This is a stupid idea.” Rocka said. “He’s dead... what if he doesn’t want to come back?”

 

“I agree with Rocka, for once.” Furno said. “He’s got a point – how do we know Tahu Nuva wants to come back?”

 

“If he does not wish to remain alive, then he may kill himself afterwards.” the Fenrakk Vezon told him. “But for now, there is so much information he can give us! This will be a breakthrough!”

 

“Information from the dead should stay as information for the dead.” Rocka muttered.

 

“Don’t be such a downer.” Evo told him.

 

“What do you mean, Evo?! Don’t be such a downer... he was dead at the bottom of the pond, and we dragged him all the way back!”

 

“Exactly – we’ve done him a favour!” Evo said. “Who wants to rot underwater for eternity?”

 

“Evo, you are so stupid that I’m actually physically running out of ways to express just how stupid you are.” Rocka said. “For the love of Tohu, use your brain.”

 

“Ooh, how insulting. I am truly insulted, Rocka.” Evo said, rolling his eyes.

 

“I give up....” Rocka muttered, shaking his head.

 

Furno hoisted Tahu Nuva’s body onto his shoulders, grunting as he lifted the Toa Nuva onto the operating table that the two Vezons had set up.

 

“So, what exactly are the chances that this succeeds?” Surge asked.

 

“The chances of this succeeding are about forty-nine percent.” the Fenrakk Vezon answered. “This is, after all, the very first experiment of this sort. Next time the chances will be higher.”

 

“Suddenly I’m wishing we’d brought somebody a little less... higher up.” Furno said.

 

“Oh, that isn’t important.” the Fenrakk Vezon said, waving the issue away. “We had to fight this Toa before, and it was not pretty. To be completely honest, we are very surprised he was even willing to die at all. We shattered him and it seemed like he was walking in seconds.”

 

“That sounds like it would hurt.” Surge commented.

 

“I guess you two aren’t exactly efficient killers.” Rocka said.

 

“You’ve got that right!” the Kardas Vezon said, chuckling. “Oh... you’ve met our other two creations before, correct?”

 

“No, I haven’t.” Furno said.

 

“Neither have I, actually.” Surge said, shrugging.

 

“Meta Nuva, Ebanus, come on out and meet our guests!” the Fenrakk Vezon called. “They are new to our humble abode!”

 

“Why do we have to introduce ourselves?” Meta Nuva asked, leaping out of the shadows and causing the floor to shake ominously upon landing.

 

“Because we, unlike them, are nice, kind, spiffy and beautiful beings, of course.” Ebanus said.

 

“You’re so full of yourself.” Meta Nuva said, rolling his eyes.

 

“Ebanus, what have we told you about using sentences with improper grammar?” the Kardas Vezon scolded.

 

Sorry Vezon, it won’t happen again.” Ebanus sighed.

 

“Be sure that it doesn’t.”

 

“Are we going to get down to business ever, or will we just stand around and talk all day?” Rocka asked.

 

“Yes... it is time to begin!” the Kardas Vezon announced, clapping his hands together.

 

“I have a really bad feeling about this.” Furno muttered.

 

“It’ll be fine, Furno.” Nokama said, not sounding so sure of the situation at hand herself.

 

“It will be buh fine, because if it buh isn’t then I’ll just buh eat him.” Omega Turtle said.

 

“Agmknivgsodnfjnekwfej!” the Fenrakk Vezon yelled, pointing his staff at Tahu Nuva.

 

“Hgsjdkfaeornagekfdnen!” the Kardas Vezon yelled, pointing his staff at Tahu Nuva too.

 

“Are those even real words?” Evo asked.

 

“Evo, you’re stupid.” Rocka said. “Of course they’re not!”

 

*-*-*-*

 

Takanuva Stars cursed when he tripped on the stairs as he snuck into the Basement. Deciding it would be better if he didn’t force himself into another humiliating defeat at the hands of Nokama he flipped back and pushed off of the wall, leaping over to a small ledge on the wall that he grabbed onto. Pulling himself up onto the ledge, Takanuva Stars crouched low and waited, watching as two more creations were introduced to the sets below.

 

“What are those new sets getting themselves into?” he asked himself softly. “This has never been done for a reason. Bringing back the dead is just stupid. It makes all those deaths pointless. What happens if they bring back Nex 2.0 or some other crazy guy?”

 

Both of the Vezons began turns yelling in gobbledegook, jabbing their staffs at Tahu Nuva from different directions as they did so. The three creations began to hum, which was rather creepy.

 

“Alright, that’s just... I don’t know what that is.” Takanuva Stars muttered. “But it sure isn’t cool at all.”

 

The “it” in question was a strange purple energy beginning to gather in a circle around the sets and creations below, swirling in a vortex that grew larger by the second. After a moment, the entire group down below had become obscured by the energy, leaving Takanuva Stars forced to guess at what was going on.

 

*-*-*-*

 

It was a long five minutes within the vortex of purple – Rocka was close enough that he could make out the individual particles holding the cloud together, and Surge could’ve sworn he heard something laughing in the back of his mind. Nokama and Evo pressed their hands to their heads at a high pitched whistling that only they could hear, while each of the creations fell to their knees, heads bowed.

 

“I’ve got a really bad feeling about this!” Surge yelled.

 

“Um, that would be nonsense!” the Fenrakk Vezon yelled back nervously. “We uh....”

 

“What my friend here is trying to say is that a purple vortex that paralyzes us all was not a variable we took into account!” the Kardas Vezon announced. “So everyone, I want you to make sure you don’t worry, because chances are, we are all going to die extremely painful deaths!”

 

“That is not helping, Vezon!” Rocka yelled.

 

“What’s up with Furno?” Evo shouted. “Look at him!”

 

The red hero was standing upright, seemingly unaffected by the vortex that looked to be slowly closing in on them all. Furno’s eyes were closed in concentration, and his head was bowed slightly.

 

“What’s he saying?” Surge asked.

 

“I have no idea!” Rocka said. “Nokama, you’re closest to him!”

 

“I can’t tell!” Nokama yelled hoarsely. “He’s speaking too quietly!”

 

“Hey, the vortex is touching me now!” Meta Nuva yelled. “Get it off, it feels weird!”

 

“It’s on me now, too!” Ebanus protested. “Hey, that’s gross! Bits of it are sticking to me! Stop that, vortex! You’re ruining my good looks!”

 

“You never had any buh good looks anyway.” Omega Turtle said, appearing to not care that the vortex was halfway through his body already.

 

“How are you doing that?” Meta Nuva yelled.

 

“Doing buh what?”

 

“You don’t care that it’s touching you?!”

 

“No, it doesn’t buh bother me at all.”

 

Then, with a pop, the vortex passed by Omega Turtle completely. Evo screamed before realizing how childish he looked, and it was then that, as the vortex passed through Ebanus, Furno’s head shot up in a stare right at Tahu Nuva’s body.

 

“Furno, how are you walking?!” Rocka screamed. “The rest of us can’t move! Not even the creations! Not even the Vezons!”

 

“There’s something else that needs to be done!” Furno yelled back. “There’s a signal involved in the process! We’re sending out the wrong one – the guy we need can’t get through!”

 

“Furno, if we’re not calling back Tahu Nuva right now, then who are we calling back?!” Rocka howled.

 

“Some guy called Nex 2.0!” Furno yelled. “This guy just spoke in my head! He told me who we’re calling back right now, showed me what he’s done and what he’ll do! He said our only chance is to call him instead!”

 

“Then what do you have to do?!”

 

“I need to focus! Otherwise we’re in a lot of trouble!”

 

“Furno, listen to me!” Nokama yelled, seeming anxious. “Who are you calling back instead, Furno? That’s very important!”

 

“He’s gonna help us, trust me!” Furno yelled. “His name is-”

 

Before Furno could respond, the vortex closed in with a flash, blinding everyone in the Basement momentarily. A shockwave sent them all stumbling back except for the creations, and they caught Surge, Rocka, and the Vezon/Kardas pair as they tumbled away.

 

“What was that?” Evo asked as he stood back to his feet, trembling.

 

Who is that?” Nokama asked, using Omega Turtle to help herself up.

 

“Here he is!” Furno said, gesturing to the body of Tahu Nuva. “This is the guy who just saved every set in the house!”

 

“What’s his name?” Nokama asked, striding forward as Tahu Nuva stood. “What is your name?”

 

Tahu Nuva turned to her and readied both of his swords, grinning sinisterly. His eyes had a purple glow to them despite the orange eyepiece, and a faint purplish cloud of vapour could be seen emanating from the body.

 

“My name is ALMIGHTY.”

 

“Your name is ALMIGHTY?” Evo asked. “What kind of a name is that?”

 

Tahu Nuva seemed caught off guard, and he glanced at Evo, his confusion evident.

 

“Huh? What do you mean, what kind of a name is that?”

 

“Well, I mean what I asked.” Evo said, shrugging. “Seriously... what kind of a name is ALMIGHTY? It’s so... pompous!”

 

“I hate to admit it, but I actually agree with Evo.” Rocka said, shrugging. “Do you have any other names we could call you, maybe?”

 

“What? No – I – what is this – this is just stupid!” Tahu Nuva spluttered. “Why should I have to – no, I’m not doing it! Call me ALMIGHTY!”

 

“No thank you.” Evo said, his voice laced with distaste. “Look pal, I’ll give you a deal. Either you give us a name for you, or I give us a name for you.”

 

“Ugh, sets these days.” Tahu Nuva muttered, rolling his eyes. “Very well then, Evo... you may also call me Gamma.”

 

“See what I mean?” Evo asked him, beaming. “That name is almost three times as weird and four times as normal! It just makes more sense!”

 

“Evo, can I tell you something?”

 

“Sure.”

 

“When I finally decide to go on my killing massacre, you’re the first one that gets the dumpster.”

 

“That is awesome!”

 

“...excuse me?”

 

“Nobody’s ever given me the first of anything before!”

 

“This is hopeless.” Gamma, within Tahu Nuva said. “Screw it – let’s just do the time warp again!”

 

“Oh man, I love that song!” Surge yelled, pumping his fist into the air.

 

Gamma waved Tahu Nuva’s arms and then brought them down in an arc on either side of his body, yelling. A shockwave swept through the Basement and every single set within was blasted back three fit, several of them colliding with the walls. Takanuva Stars, up above, collapsed on his ledge, luckily for him not falling off to certain doom. Every single set and creation was unconscious, and nobody saw as Tahu Nuva glanced around the room and began to walk away.

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Stars,

 

I understand your concerns with my armies, but I wish you wouldn’t take them into account. As you have told me before, my army is my business, and your army is yours. Please try to remember your own words in the future before being such a hypocrite. I’d expected better of you, although to be honest, I’m not really entirely sure why.

 

I hear that your new arrival has been causing you trouble – have fun with your duplicates and their mad schemes to take over the world. I, meanwhile, will sit content with my forces – Lewa Mata included – and we will plan for your destruction and inevitable defeat. I will do whatever it takes, Tahu Stars.

 

Anything it takes to remove you from the equation.

 

-Tahu Mata

 

Chapter 8 – The Old Timers

 

Furno groaned as the shockwave slammed him into a wall. He fought the overwhelming urge to shut his eyes, staring woozily at Gamma.

 

“What’s... what’s going on...?”

 

“I am initiating a plan that must be put into action.” Gamma said. “When you wake up... actually, allow me to correct myself. If you wake up, you must have a conversation with Lewa Mata immediately. Do you understand?”

 

“Whatever you say, man....”

 

Furno’s eyes finally closed, and he saw no more.

 

*-*-*-*

 

Lewa Mata cringed as a shockwave swept through the room, though he wasn’t affected. He opened his eyes slowly, and sighed knowingly when he saw that the computer was frozen. When he turned around, his suspicions were confirmed – everyone but him was frozen in time.

 

“Looking for me?”

 

The Toa Mata of Air turned and leapt out of his skin at the sight of Tahu Nuva.

 

“What the bloody heck, who are you?!” he cried out.

 

“Relax, it’s me... I’m Gamma. I mean, I’m ALMIGHTY.” Tahu Nuva said.

 

“Oh... that’s why you’re glowing purple and stuff.”

 

“Yes... now, enough chitchat. We need to discuss things, and I only have a moment.” ALMIGHTY said. “My power is rapidly decreasing – the Vezons gave me the chance I needed with their experiment, and I’ll use it to buy you more time. I have frozen time for everything within the property of this house. I do not know how much time you will lose, but when you wake up, remember him.”

 

ALMIGHTY pointed at the orange and white set on the computer.

 

“Free your friends, but always remember him. When he arrives, you must deal with him immediately. I know not whether he will be a friend or a foe, but either way, the chances are high that he will soon have the ability to kick your butt.”

 

“I wish fate didn’t hate me.”

 

“Don’t be cynical, Toa.” ALMIGHTY snapped. “Now, down in the Basement, I’ve left the sets Furno, Surge, Evo, Rocka, Nokama Metru, both of the Vezons, and several other... entities. Oh, and Takanuva Stars was there too... but on your orders.”

 

“Obviously... thanks for the information. I’ll detain them as soon as possible.”

 

“Leave the Vezons be. They may be of use yet. But capture the others – Nokama is the most important one. Takanuva Stars has not told you everything about her.”

 

“I wasn’t aware he knew anything.”

 

“You thought wrong... I must leave now. I will be gone for some time – do not wait up. Secure your rule over the house in my absence and you will be richly rewarded. Fail to do so... well, let’s just say death can’t stop my revenge.”

 

With a flash of purple energy, Tahu Nuva’s body flopped to the ground and shattered into a million pieces. A split second later, Lewa Mata began to feel extremely drowsy, and then he too fell into oblivion.

 

*-*-*-*

 

It was a long time later when Black Phantom woke up again. As luck would have it, he’d frozen just before toppling down the stairs, and so he was extremely (un)happy to find out that he’d get to finally live that wonderful (awful) moment.

 

“I hate my life.” he grumbled when he’d finished crashing down the entire flight, sprawling to a halt within the Living Room.

 

“Oh, um, hello there, uh, Black Phantom, uh, you know, hi.” Toxic Reapa said, having just woken up himself. “What’s, you know, up, and stuff? Do you, uh, do you uh, have any uh, idea uh, you know, what uh, what happened?”

 

“No, I don’t know what happened.” Black Phantom said, restraining his frustration at Toxic Reapa’s way of speaking. “Now, if you don’t mind, I must continue my search for the other Hero Factory sets.”

 

“Oh, hey Black Phantom, there you are!” the Red half of Splitface yelled, jogging over from the other side of the room. “Do you have any idea where Surge is?”

 

“Yeah, we need to rip his guts out!” the Gray Splitface said.

 

“We are feeling extremely violent swings of emotion regarding Surge, so we were hoping you could help us kill him to appease those emotions!” Red Splitface added hopefully.

 

Black Phantom sighed. “Come with me, I’m sure we’ll find them.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hey Lewa... what the heck was that?” Pohatu Nuva asked.

 

Lewa Mata scowled as he scribbled down the code of the orange and white set on the computer.

 

“That was our friend upstairs.” he muttered. “We’re on our own now.”

 

“Oh... well, it’s always nice to hear good news.”

 

“Yeah... it’s always nice to hear good news.”

 

The Toa Mata of Air hurried away, and Pohatu Nuva bolted after him. The two hopped down the stairs, passing the Living Room where several Hero Factory sets seemed to be arguing, and ran down the hall to the Kitchen.

 

“What’s in here?” Pohatu Nuva asked.

 

“The old timers... they’re some very old friends of mine.” Lewa Mata said. “They were the reason Tahu Mata and I came into power in the first place, and they played a large part in us staying in power for so long. The boss had them frozen in here for after the war, assuming I would take power. Which I did, and so we’re here now.”

 

“Who are these old friends?”

 

“You’ll see in a moment.”

 

Lewa Mata opened a cupboard, pulling out several large bags of jellybeans and burrowing past several boxes of jellybean powder, which Pohatu Nuva pulled out. The secret deep freezer was now out in the open.

 

“You hid it behind these?!” Pohatu Nuva asked, incredulous.

 

“You wouldn’t believe the heart attack I had when those Matoran started gobbling them down.” Lewa Mata said, sighing. “Thank goodness that’s over.”

 

He pulled out the slip of paper, frowning in concentration as he spun the dial of the lock to the deep freezer to each number.

 

“Six... two... two... one.”

 

“We’re in?” Pohatu Nuva asked.

 

“We are in.” Lewa Mata said.

 

The deep freezer slowly hissed open, a cloud of frost billowing out and floating through the Kitchen. Lewa Mata stood tall as he searched the depths, looking for those he’d been told to find. Pohatu Nuva craned his neck, trying to spot them as the cloud engulfed them.

 

“I can’t see anything!” Pohatu Nuva protested.

 

“You aren’t supposed to, fool.” a voice rasped.

 

Something clubbed into Pohatu Nuva’s back and he collapsed on the floor, unconscious. Lewa Mata spun around, readying his axe, but a moment later a fist had found its way to his face and he was sent reeling into the door of the deep freezer.

 

“Lewa Mata, your skills grow dull.” another voice said disapprovingly. “We will have to correct that.”

 

“I don’t exactly get much time to practice anymore.” Lewa Mata spat. “We’re supposed to be allies, Turaga Onewa, not enemies.”

 

“I never said we were enemies.” Turaga Onewa said, glancing at him as the fog cleared. “You should not be so quick to assume.”

 

“You know what they say about assuming, after all!” Turaga Matau wheezed, laughing.

 

Lewa Mata rolled his eyes, shifting his axe into a position where he wouldn’t be inclined to “accidentally” chop someone’s head off.

 

“Well, I hope you have a good reason ready for assaulting me.” he muttered.

 

“That we do, that we do.” Turaga Onewa said, nodding. “It’s about a particular group of sets....”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Ugh... what the heck happened?” Rocka asked woozily, shaking his head to clear it.

 

“I have no idea.” Evo said. “But whatever it was, I think it put us to asleep for a long time.”

 

“You’re a genius, Evo. Care to explain yourself?”

 

“Well, it’s simple, really.” Evo said. “When we first came into the Basement, that window still had a bit of ice on it and it was rather cold in here. Now there’s no ice, and it is freaking hot in here.”

 

“...fine, I’ll give it to you.” Rocka said, conceding. “So now I need to ask this – when are we?”

 

“Unfortunately Rocka, that is where my stroke of genius ends. The Basement is, for whatever reason, lacking in the area of clocks and other assorted means of measuring time.”

 

“You can measure time? You really are a genius, Rocka.”

 

“Was that sarcasm, Rocka?”

 

“Yes, Evo, it was. Congratulations on spotting it, stupid.”

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Record 6874

 

The League has been forced to enact the separation policy with the advent of the war. It is... worrying. Worrying that the situation has taken such a drastic turn for the worse in such a short time... it is but a month after the arrival of the Stars line, and already casualties are heavy on both sides.

 

It does not help that I must fight my closest friends to keep up the ruse, nor the fact that those of us in the war know not what will happen to those remaining outside of it. I hope they remain okay, and I hope the other members of the League and I never come to blows.

 

I can feel the presence of him... of ALMIGHTY in my mind. I fear I may soon fall to his power again. I fell to it once. I could fall to it again.

 

-Takadox, Agent T

 

Chapter 9 – Over Again, Again

 

“So Evo, what month is it?” Rocka asked.

 

“Well, it was late March when that weird dude did whatever he did...” Evo said, searching the computer screen. “And it says now that it is... late September.”

 

“Late September?!” Surge cried out. “That’s impossible!”

 

“Why is it impossible?” Evo asked.

 

“It’s impossible because time travel doesn’t exist!” Surge said.

 

“I’d beg to differ.” Rocka said. “Time travel most likely does exist.”

 

“But that’s literally impossible, the laws of physics don’t allow-”

 

“Surge, it is possible. It’s happened here several times.” Nokama said, interrupting. “So don’t bother fighting it. I would also recommend you not think about it too much.”

 

“Man, this place sucks.” Surge muttered.

 

“Tell me about it.” Rocka said, nodding. “It’s the fatty who’s operating the computer!”

 

“I’m not fat!” protested Evo.

 

“You know, I’m wondering why nobody has stopped us from using the computer yet.” Rocka said, glancing around the Bedroom. “Why is it so empty?”

 

“Everybody is hiding.” a new voice said.

 

“Vezok, what are you doing here?” Nokama asked.

 

“I’m here to help you guys become informed, of course.” Vezok said. “Well, not so much some of you specifically....”

 

“Can I get an answer as to why my presence here wasn’t even mentioned yet?” Thok asked.

 

“Shut it, Thok. I’m explaining stuff.” Vezok ordered.

 

“Well, explain it then.” Thok muttered.

 

“Basically, Lewa Mata is – wait a minute, where’s the red one?”

 

“What red one?” Thok asked.

 

“Not you, Thok. I’m asking the Hero Factory sets.”

 

“Oh, you mean Furno?” Rocka asked. “He’s... uh... hey... did anyone happen to see Furno leave?”

 

“Yeah, he left about fifteen minutes ago.” Evo said. “He said something about having a really urgent conversation and then being right back.”

 

“And you didn’t tell any of us?” Nokama asked.

 

“To be honest, it didn’t seem all that important.”

 

“Well, it was.” Nokama said.

 

“Alright, here’s the deal then everybody.” Vezok said. “We are going to go down to the Living Room and gather the Hero Factory sets we can before Lewa Mata hunts you down.”

 

“Why would he do that?” Rocka asked.

 

“Yeah, it’s not like he’s our leader or anything.” Surge said. “Furno never agreed to it.”

 

“Hey geniuses, what do you think Furno went to do just now?” Thok asked.

 

The three Hero Factory sets contemplated the issue for a minute before responding.

 

“We’ll go with you.” Rocka conceded.

 

“I said it before and I’ll say it again... this house sucks.” Surge muttered.

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Why did you bring him to me?” Lewa Mata asked.

 

Takanuva Stars shrugged, glancing around the Kitchen, annoyed that he’d never actually looked inside any of the cupboards.

 

“He didn’t bring me, I came myself.” Furno said. “Gamma sent me.”

 

“Who the heck is Gamma?” Lewa Mata asked. “Why would I trust you?”

 

“You wouldn’t, Toa.” Turaga Onewa said, chuckling. “However, you trust me, yes? And I was given the duty of telling you to listen to what the hero has to say before you kill him.”

 

“Alright then... better hurry it up Furno. You have approximately forty-five seconds before the deep freezer is ready to be activated again.”

 

“Well, when we were with the Vezons reviving Tahu Nuva, something froze everyone except for me that was within the vortex.” Furno explained. “This voice started speaking in my head – he told me how there was a certain ‘channel’ or whatever for each set, and the one we’d called back was Nex 2.0.”

 

“Which one did you call back?”

 

“Nex 2.0... or at least, we almost did.” Furno said. “However, the voice said that if I focused hard enough on his voice, we could revive him instead and we’d save everything. Stop ourselves from causing a huge disaster.”

 

“No doubt you would have.” Lewa Mata muttered.

 

“Sounds like a reasonable suggestion.” Turaga Matau said.

 

“Continue on, Furno.” Lewa Mata said, waving his hand.

 

“Well, obviously I concentrated really hard, and the guy got revived. He called himself Gamma, told me to come speak with you about the issue of whether or not to fall under your leadership.”

 

“Well, have you come to a decision regarding that?” Lewa Mata asked.

 

“Yes, I have.” Furno said. “I’ve decided to welcome you as our leader. I hope you’ll accept the 2012 Hero Factory sets into your reign.”

 

“You realize that means he can punish them however he wants for anything?” Takanuva Stars asked.

 

Furno shrugged. “Gamma told me to do it... I’m sure he wouldn’t lie to me.”

 

“No, I’m certain Gamma would never lie to you.” Lewa Mata said, his eyes glinting. “Turaga, where are they right now?”

 

“They are most likely in the Living Room.” Turaga Onewa said. “Would you like to request additional forces?”

 

“No, there’s no need.” Lewa Mata said. “Furno, you’ll help us, right? I think we could learn a lot from you if you help us detain your friends, and you could learn a lot from us too.”

 

“I agree.” Furno said, nodding. “I’ll help you do whatever it takes.”

 

“That’s what I’ve been hoping for all along, Rocka.” Lewa Mata said.

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hey Zaktan, where are the other two?” Hakann asked.

 

“Yeah, Thok and Vezok vanished awhile ago.” Avak said. “They didn’t take me, the stupid Skakdi.”

 

“I think they went to hang out with the new Hero Factory sets.” Zaktan said.

 

“Those sets are stupid.” Reidak muttered.

 

“I agree... who on earth goes into the Basement?” Avak asked.

 

“Lots of people, believe it or not.” Zaktan said casually. “Indeed, I go there on a weekly basis.”

 

“You what?!”

 

“Well, how else do you think I’m discovering how exactly I’m still alive?”

 

“Well... you have a good point.”

 

“I always have a good point... you Piraka just never listen to them!”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Alright, here we are.” Vezok said. “Man, it’s been awhile since I was here.”

 

“You must not visit very often.” Evo commented.

 

“No, I don’t. There isn’t much of a reason to... or at least, there wasn’t until recently. Old habits die hard, I suppose.”

 

“Indeed they do!” a voice called from behind.

 

“Curses!” Thok yelled. “It’s Lewa Mata!”

 

“Thank you, Thok, for the rather anti-dramatic entrance.” Lewa Mata said sarcastically. “It’s very welcome.”

 

“Hey, nobody insults me like that!” Thok yelled. “I’m the master of sarcasm... sort of. Sets, assemble!”

 

Thok rushed towards Lewa Mata, Rocka and Evo following his lead. Lewa Mata grinned, and punched Evo away. Rocka dived towards him but was kicked to the ground, and then Thok received a fist to the face.

 

“Yes, all of you attack me!” Lewa Mata called. “I’m putting you all under arrest, and fighting back only makes it worse!”

 

“I’ve got Surge!” Furno yelled.

 

“I get Nokama.” Takanuva Stars said grimly.

 

“I will take Vezok.” Turaga Onewa said.

 

“Wait, who am I supposed to fight?” Turaga Matau asked.

 

“Who cares?” Lewa Mata asked. “Just keep score.”

 

Lewa Mata’s three opponents all stood to their feet, each of them a little out of breath. Rocka stepped forward as Thok and Evo took positions on either side of him.

 

“Alright Evo, you’re gonna have to work harder than Thok and I.” Rocka said. “On account of how fat you are.”

 

“I am not fat!” Evo protested.

 

“Prove it!”

 

Evo pushed him aside and ran forward, his feet thumping on the ground. Lewa Mata readied his axe as Evo charged, firing off several shots from his tank blaster. Lewa Mata ducked and dodged around them all, before running at Evo too. Evo roared an animal-like yell as he readied his tank arm for impact, and he crashed into Lewa Mata with so much force that the Toa stumbled back into the wall.

 

“Wow, you really are fat.” Lewa Mata commented.

 

“I am not!”

 

“You are too.”

 

Lewa Mata swung his axe, clubbing Evo in the head. He kicked the hero in the face and sent him sprawling, before Evo fell to the floor. Lewa Mata stood over him and swung his axe down broadside, clubbing Evo even harder than before and knocking him out cold.

 

“Alright... so who’s next?” Lewa Mata asked.

 

Rocka and Thok glanced at each other and then around where the private battles were beginning to rage.

 

“So typical of Evo to be the first one out.” Rocka muttered. “He is fat after all.”

 

“Oh, give it a rest.” Thok mumbled. “We have bigger problems.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“Well, first of all, Lewa Mata is about to whoop our butts.”

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Stars,

 

It has come to my attention that the months long truce we have held must come to an end. Yes, that does mean that I know of your ambush. Yes, the one where Maxilos found himself surrounded by your Skrall Stars and Rahkshi... and defeated every single one of them. Be glad he was merciful, and allowed them to live. It shall not happen again... maybe.

 

I feel I must warn you that I will no longer bide my time. Hero Factory arrives soon and I must prepare for their arrival. Having you in my way will only make things harder for us all to keep under control, and our very existence could be thrown onto the threshold of chaos if I don’t do my duty and destroy you.

 

Good luck.

 

-Tahu Mata

 

Chapter 10 – These Guys Really Suck at Fighting

 

Evo grunted as Lewa Mata smacked him back to the floor before he’d even finished standing.

 

“Can’t you be a gentleman and let me up?” he asked.

 

“Stop it with the jokes.” Lewa Mata ordered. “It makes it harder for me to beat you senselessly.”

 

“Oh, it’s not senseless, I’m sure.” Evo said brightly. “You’re being far too gentle for it to be senseless!”

 

“You’re quite possibly the most stupid set I’ve ever known.” Lewa Mata said to him. “And why are you so freaking heavy?”

 

“I told you he’s fat!” Rocka called.

 

“I am not fat!” Evo protested.

 

“Oh for the love of ALMIGHTY, shut it, both of you.” Lewa Mata muttered.

 

Evo started to say something that was probably going to be yet another snarky joke or comment at Rocka’s expense, but Lewa Mata was tired of the comedy routine. He grabbed Evo’s head and slammed it into the ground, knocking him out for what was hopefully the final time.

 

“Who’s next?”

 

He was answered as Thok clubbed him from behind and sent him sprawling towards Rocka, who aimed his crossbow and fired a shot right into his chest. Lewa Mata grunted, before swinging his axe in an ark and catching Thok in the chin, using the point of the axe to slam the Skakdi into the wall. Rocka leapt onto him from behind, grunting, but Lewa Mata simply flung himself backwards, landing on top of Rocka with a crunch.

 

“Oh, you gotta be kidding me!” Rocka grunted. “That was a dirty trick man.”

 

Lewa Mata said nothing, spinning back up and delivering three lightning-quick punches to Thok’s gut. The white Piraka stumbled backwards, flipping his ice pick up to block Lewa Mata’s axe.

 

“Can’t you just die already?” Lewa Mata asked.

 

“No, I’d rather not, to be honest.” Thok said.

 

“I’m going to do you in.” Lewa Mata said.

 

“To be honest, I’d rather you didn’t.”

 

Lewa Mata continued to push Thok back towards the wall, swinging his axe every which way so fast that Thok could barely keep up. Just as Thok reached the wall, Lewa Mata grunted as Rocka grabbed him from behind and yanked him backwards. He shoved the hero down and used him as a stepping stone to flip back to his feet before advancing back on Thok.

 

“Can’t you just fall down?” Rocka asked, failing to trip him.

 

Lewa Mata said nothing as he kicked Thok into the wall and disarmed him.

 

“This is bad.” Thok said.

 

“You’re right; this is bad... for you.”

 

Lewa Mata swung his arm back, and then swung it forward to land his axe in Thok’s face. However, a well-timed blast from Rocka sent his axe flying to the side, and he caught Thok’s shoulder instead.

 

“Well, this is excruciatingly painful.” Thok said. “However, I suppose it’s uh, better than being dead.”

 

“I hate you two.” Lewa Mata muttered, pulling his axe out and flinging it away.

 

He grabbed Thok and threw him into Rocka, who fell to the floor again. He then pulled Thok back by his foot and punched him right to the floor. Thok groaned upon impact, before Lewa Mata kicked him back up and then smashed him into the wall again, knocking him out.

 

“There, finally, that’s one of you.” Lewa Mata said, panting. “Your turn, Rocka... no more stupid shots from that crossbow of yours, do you understand?”

 

“But that’s my only advantage!”

 

“Precisely my point, stupid.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hey Nokama,” Takanuva Stars called, “How have you been doing? I’ll tell you the truth; I’ve been feeling rather humiliated. I think it’s time to repay the favor.”

 

“Or...” Nokama trailed off, swinging her weapons in idle circles casually, “Perhaps you weren’t humiliated enough, hmm?”

 

Takanuva Stars charged, leaping from a foot away and trying to slam his feet into a Nokama that was no longer there. However, he reached out with a staff and caught her as she dodged away and dragged her back into him, shoving her to the ground and stabbing down, only for her to roll away.

 

“Stay still, Toa!” he growled.

 

“Why would I ever do that?” Nokama asked teasingly.

 

“Don’t make fun of me.”

 

“Don’t try to fight me and I won’t have to.”

 

Takanuva Stars narrowed his eyes and charged again. This time Nokama simply pushed at his head, delaying him long enough for her to flip over him and then use his momentum against him. As he crashed into the wall, Takanuva Stars decided to re-design his combat strategy – he would let her come for him.

 

“Bad mistake!” he gasped as Nokama barrel rolled into him from behind.

 

“So, I think this is the part where you begin to realise I’ve humiliated you in the field of battle again” Nokama said casually, sitting on top of him.

 

“No, I’ll never give in!”

 

“You sort of have to... I can sit here all day, you know.”

 

“Nope, not giving up.”

 

“Alright, I lied. I can’t sit here all day – enjoy your time down under!”

 

Takanuva Stars blinked and ducked away, barely missing Nokama’s fist. However, her next blow hit him hard, and his vision faded to black instantly.

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Man Furno, when did you get so good at fighting?” Surge asked, gasping for breath as he dodged away for the millionth time.

 

“I think a better question is, when did you get so bad?”

 

“No seriously, you could hold your own against Takanuva Stars now. I don’t get it.”

 

“I’m not sure, to be honest. Maybe it’s just I have an actual cause I’m fighting for?”

 

“That’s a load of bull Furno, and you know it.”

 

“Yeah, that actually was. I’m ashamed of myself....”

 

Surge snickered and then Furno realized they were supposed to be fighting, blasting a sphere at the blue hero. However, Surge ducked underneath it and then responded with a blast of his own, catching Furno in the chest. Furno stumbled backward and Surge stole the advantage, swinging his sword and catching Furno in the chin. However, Furno grabbed his arm and twisted it, forcing Surge to release his sword.

 

“Uh oh... not good.” Surge said.

 

Furno shrugged, blasting Surge’s blaster halfway across the room.

 

“You really are rather useless in a fight.” Furno commented. “That was a little too easy... almost as if....”

 

“Hey ‘redtard’, catch this!” a voice yelled.

 

Furno turned and caught one of Nokama’s aqua blades with his face, releasing Surge and sprawling onto the floor.

 

“That was mean.” Furno moaned.

 

“That was rather... excessive.” Surge said.

 

“Yeah... it was worth it.” Nokama said, glancing at him with a strange look. “Do you want the honours, or shall I?”

 

“Well... I’m kind of, you know, no good at fighting, so you can have it I guess.” Surge said, shrugging.

 

“You won’t be bad at fighting for long.” Nokama said.

 

Before Surge or Furno could ask why, Nokama kicked Furno so hard that one of his pipes popped off, and the red hero’s eyes closed instantly.

 

“You killed him!” Surge cried.

 

“Nonsense, he’s only knocked out.” Nokama said, sighing. “Promise me something, Surge.”

 

“What’s that?”

 

“Don’t bother about your weapons or your friends – I’ll see to them. Just run away from here and hide outside, in the Backyard. You’ll find a spot... there’s lots of them. I need you to stay safe.”

 

A horrible suspicion washed over Surge, and realization dawned on him.

 

“Nokama...” he said tentatively. “Do you... do you love me?”

 

Nokama glanced at him, a sharp look on her face as she rolled her eyes.

 

“No, why would I love you?” she snapped. “You just might be useful, ‘blutard’. You aren’t useful if you’re in jail.”

 

“Oh... never mind then.”

 

“Yes... please, never ask me that again. I hate awkward conversations.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“What are you rickety old Turaga doing in my Living Room?” Black Phantom asked.

 

“They’re trying to send everyone here to jail.” Vezok told him. “You gonna fight?”

 

“Well, I haven’t actually had an opportunity to fight anyone yet.” Black Phantom admitted. “So, I suppose I can try.”

 

“That’s the spirit! Don’t worry, if anything goes wrong, I can handle them both. Probably.”

 

“I highly doubt that!” Turaga Matau said, laughing maniacally as he leapt into the air and onto Black Phantom’s face.

 

“Augh, he’s on my face! Get it off! Get if off!”

 

Vezok took aim with his zamor launcher, but was knocked aside by Turaga Onewa, allowing Turaga Mata to proceed with beating Black Phantom senseless.

 

“Ow, that was my knee! That was my femur! That was my thigh! Augh, not the face! Not the face! No, not the shoulder either! Not the hand! Preferably not the stomach! Please not the back, that’s a fragile area!”

 

“Oh, is it?” Turaga Matau asked.

 

“Yeah, unfortunately.” Black Phantom said. “Here, I’ll show you.”

 

Black Phantom rolled over to show Turaga Matau his back and the Turaga hissed in surprise.

 

“Oh dude, I am sorry about that.” Turaga Matau said. “I’m so sorry about that, I won’t beat you there. That was my bad.”

 

“Oh no, it was my fault.” Black Phantom said, shrugging. “I should’ve informed you earlier that LEGO sucks at designing Titan backs now.”

 

“Shall we continue?” Turaga Matau asked.

 

“Alright hold on for a minute, just gotta get into position...” Black Phantom muttered. “Ready!”

 

“I shall now continue to beat you senselessly!”

 

“Augh, not the elbow! Not the staff! No, my staff! Augh, my face again! Urk!”

 

With the last blow, Black Phantom fell unconscious and Turaga Matau laughed maniacally some more before turning to face Vezok and Turaga Onewa.

 

“You have the creepiest friend ever... of all time.” Vezok said.

 

“You have the weirdest leader ever... of all time.” Turaga Onewa said.

 

“Are we going to beat him senseless too?” Turaga Matau asked.

 

“Might as well, I suppose.” Turaga Onewa said.

 

“Whoa now, wait a minute you two.” Vezok said, backing away. “I uh, I think you ought to know what you’re getting yourselves into....”

 

“Oh, we already know.” Turaga Onewa told him. “The boss told the two of us everything, and we get to share it when we like.”

 

“Yeah, we know about your precious little group!” Turaga Matau said, laughing.

 

The three paused as Splitface ran by, both halves of him screaming incoherently about two different issues that had absolutely nothing to do with the fact that Pohatu Nuva was chasing them.

 

Vezok used the distraction to his advantage, flipping his weapon out and hooking Turaga Matau, throwing him halfway across the room before blasting a zamor sphere into Turaga Onewa’s face. The brown Turaga’s eyes bulged as his mask was flung away, and he rapped his hammer hard on Vezok’s head, making the Piraka begin to feel woozy.

 

“What the heck do you put on that hammer?” Vezok asked.

 

“Just good old fashioned discipline sauce.” Turaga Onewa told him.

 

Vezok flinched as Turaga Onewa rapped him with it again, before taking a step towards him and falling flat on his face, snoring.

 

“There, that’s that dirty task taken care of!”

 

“Aw man, you took him out without me!” Turaga Matau said, pouting as he returned. “That is not fair.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

Rocka’s vision became fuzzy as he lay on the ground, Lewa Mata on top of him and raining punches down upon his head. His left arm, with the crossbow, felt like lead while his right arm, which had a semi-useful shield, was actually pinned underneath him, which only made the position hurt that much more.

 

“What do you have to say now, you bugger?” Lewa Mata asked.

 

Rocka would have replied with a snarky comment or two, but unfortunately he was a little beyond that as his vision faded to black. However, as he fell unconscious Rocka could’ve sworn that a furious Nokama had smashed Lewa Mata right off of him.

 

Had Rocka still been awake, he would have noticed that his assumption was correct – Nokama had smashed Lewa Mata off of him and she was furious.

 

“Where do you ever get away with stuff like that, Lewa?” she seethed.

 

“Well, obviously here.” Lewa Mata said, disgruntled. “Do we really need to do this? Nex 2.0 was the best fighter this house has ever seen... and I killed him.”

 

“That doesn’t stop him from haunting your dreams though, does it?” Nokama asked. “And I’ll bet he haunts your waking moments, too.”

 

“Shut up!” Lewa Mata yelled. “Get back, Turaga! She is mine! I will kill her!”

 

“You’ll try!” Nokama challenged.

 

Lewa Mata charged, as did Nokama. When they met, Lewa Mata swung his axe to counter Nokama’s blow and then punched her, knocking her back. Nokama grabbed him and body slammed him to the ground, punching him in the face before being thrown away. As Nokama rolled across the ground, Lewa Mata threw his axe and caught her in the shoulder, causing her to cry out. However, a second later Lewa Mata groaned as he was smashed into the wall, his own axe embedded within his shoulder.

 

“You’ll get it for that!” he yelled.

 

Nokama responded by slicing him with a blade and then grabbed him, body slamming him again and this time swinging her tool with a thud into his other shoulder, rage fuelling her into a fight that she normally wouldn’t be able to win. However, Lewa Mata grabbed his axe and ripped it out, smashing it into Nokama’s head and sending her tumbling away... as his worst nightmare toppled into view.

 

The nightmare was a shiny plastic bag, with a picture on it that depicted an orange and white Hero Factory set. Only it wasn’t a picture, but rather the orange and white hero mimicking the picture, but with one noticeable change... his launcher was now in his left hand, leaving his right free, and instead of his weapon there was an all-too-familiar multi-tool ice shield attached to his wrist.

 

“Oh ALMIGHTY, I am done for.”

 

“What’s up everybody?” the newcomer asked. “Having a little fight, are we? I had about four to get this cool shield. Let me show you what I’ve learned!”

 

He turned to Nokama, grabbed her by the neck, and slammed her into a jutting out corner before flinging her away to the floor, where she began to weakly push herself to her feet. The newcomer just shook his head and pointed at Lewa Mata.

 

“You next, green one.”

 

“No, please....” Lewa Mata gasped.

 

The newcomer lunged forward and grabbed Lewa Mata, hefting him into the air. Lewa Mata struggled but couldn’t free himself, and was slammed into the ground mercilessly, his Kanohi popping off and scattering away across the floor to rest at the feet of Turaga Onewa. The newcomer tossed Lewa Mata away like a ragdoll and the Toa Mata of Air lay still.

 

“You two seem nicer... well, maybe only a little.” the newcomer said, ignoring the fact that Nokama was stumbling away behind him. “Can I help you two with anything?”

 

“Uh... well....” Turaga Onewa trailed off, too stunned to speak.

 

“Yes... please help us gather everybody.” Turaga Matau said. “Several of them have committed crimes and must be taken to jail.”

 

“No problem, I can do that.” the newcomer said, saluting them. “Just point out the ones you need and then show me the jail!”

 

“You don’t... want to know why?” Turaga Onewa asked.

 

“Nah, not really.” the newcomer said, shrugging. “I can ask you guys about it later. Just... convince the green guy I mean no harm.”

 

“Oh, we will, do not worry.” Turaga Onewa whispered, sharing a look with Turaga Matau. “Things are going very well indeed....”

 

To Be Concluded in the Epilogue next week!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Mata,

 

I was disappointed by the results of our latest battle, but I was not surprised. I have long questioned over these past months whether there is meant to truly be a victor to this war – for are either of us so very different? I have had much time to contemplate, and I am beginning to believe that as much as I dislike the thought, as much as you might fight against it, we are truly, in the end, one and the same. Neither of us will give up our power, and both of us will fight for it to the death.

 

In the process, we allow the Bionicle sets around us to slaughter each other in a manner that this house has never seen. I have heard tales of smaller wars fought in this house, Tahu Mata, and I find it strange that this is the first time that sets have died. It is almost as if everyone, deep within their hearts, has been waiting for this all of their lives here. Almost as if it was meant to happen... almost as if some higher entity has planned this all out – the thought terrifies me.

 

Hero Factory has seized the Bedroom from my forces. Thanks to some quick thinking, we did not lose any sets to their power. I have since retreated to a new base – you will not discover what it is. This is for the best for my army and I. We will hide.

 

But don’t think that your men will just be left in the sunlight of victory, Tahu Mata – good luck dealing with the powerhouse that is Hero Factory. Meanwhile, my army and I... we will wait... we will watch... and when the time is ripe, Tahu Mata, we will rise. We will conquer you, and you will finally truly realize the depth of your poor decisions during this war. You cannot beat me.

 

I will not allow it. Yes, Tahu Mata, even if I must cheat once again... I cheated whilst fighting you once. I would gladly do it again to achieve victory.

 

-Tahu Stars, signing off

 

Epilogue – The Reveal

 

“Ugh... where are we?” Rocka asked, shaking his head slowly as he sat up. “It’s cold in here... my joints feel brittle.”

 

“We’re in some sort of cage.” Evo told him, shrugging. “I’m sure it’s not too big of a deal.”

 

“We’re in a cage?”

 

“Yes, that’s what I just said.”

 

“And you don’t think that’s a big deal?”

 

“No, not really... should it be a big deal?”

 

“We’re stuck inside of a cage after defying Lewa Mata and then physically fighting him.” Rocka said, exasperated. “I think we can be considering this a big deal.”

 

“It’s a problem to be sure, but I think it’ll be handled soon.”

 

“In a good way... or a bad way?”

 

“How am I supposed to know?”

 

“Both of you quit it with the arguing.” Black Phantom ordered. “It becomes rather annoying after a little while.”

 

“We need something to do!” Grey Splitface said.

 

“Yes, something that is lots of fun!” Red Splitface said.

 

“I believe this is the perfect chance to continue with my opera.” Black Phantom said.

 

“Please don’t, for the love of Tohu.” Rocka said.

 

“Holy smokes, it smells in here.” Thok groaned as he woke up beside the still unconscious form of Vezok. “Where on earth are we?”

 

“We’re in some sort of cage.” Rocka told him. “Lewa Mata has imprisoned most of us.”

 

“I notice Surge escaped... as did Nokama.” Thok said.

 

“Did they?” Rocka asked, glancing around. “Oh... it seems they did.”

 

“Where are we, anyway?” Thok asked. “I mean like, where is this cage?”

 

“I’m not sure.” Rocka said, scratching the back of his head. “Maybe the Kitchen... all I can tell is that we’re really high up.”

 

“That’s splendid.” Thok muttered. “Nobody here is afraid of heights, are they?”

 

“Red is afraid of heights!” Grey Splitface said.

 

“I am not!” Red Splitface snapped. “He’s just a big fat liar.”

 

“I am going to die in this cage, I can feel it already.” Black Phantom said, sighing.

 

“What’s up dudes?!” a voice yelled.

 

Rocka pushed Evo and Splitface to the side as he strode to the edge of the bars, coming face to face with an orange and white hero grinning through the bars. Rocka fought the urge to flinch or look down – despite the aura of power the hero seemed to emit, he couldn’t back down.

 

“Who are you?” he asked. “Can you help us?”

 

“No, I can’t help you. Not right now, anyway.” the newcomer said, shrugging. “I kind of kicked Lewa Mata’s butt as well as Nokama’s, so he’s still a little mad with me – but after that passes over, I’ll see if I can get you out.”

 

“That settles it – we’re in here for life.” Thok groaned.

 

“Wait, you beat him up and didn’t save us?” Rocka asked. “You just turned around and helped him?”

 

“Pretty much.” the new hero said. “I had no idea what was going on... besides, it sounds like you guys broke some pretty serious rules. I need to learn more about what’s going on before I decide whether or not I bust you guys out of here.”

 

“You still haven’t answered my first question.” Rocka said.

 

“He doesn’t have to, you numb skull.” Lewa Mata snapped, walking up from behind the orange hero. “We owe you nothing. But you... you owe me an apology. Every single one of you in that cage – and after the apology, you all owe me an explanation. And after the explanation, you need to help me hunt down Nokama and Surge.”

 

“Not happening.” Thok said. “You called me a name... again. How many times do I need to tell you not to insult me?”

 

“You can continue to tell me that Thok and I’ll continue to ignore whatever hubris you have while I insult you some more.” Lewa Mata said.

 

“That’s pretty rude.”

 

“Yeah, well... you aren’t so respectful yourself, Piraka.”

 

“Who is the new guy?” Rocka asked again.

 

“You don’t need to know his name.” Lewa Mata snapped again.

 

Rocka’s gaze narrowed as he stared at Lewa Mata. Despite how he was speaking, Rocka could tell that Lewa Mata was actually very, very afraid at the moment. Almost as if the orange hero was powerful... and Lewa Mata knew how dangerous even his name would be if given to his enemies.

 

“What’s your name?” Rocka asked the newcomer. “You strike me as a pretty powerful guy. Someone who doesn’t take orders from some skinny old fart like him... you’re a guy that gives the orders. You’re the guy that leads the charge.”

 

“No!” Lewa Mata cried. “No, he lies! Don’t listen to him!”

 

The newcomer glanced between Lewa Mata and Rocka for a moment, grinning slightly.

 

“You know, I like the sound of what you’re saying, Rocka.” the hero said. “Alright, you’ve earned that much. I can give you my name.”

 

“No, don’t give it to them!” Lewa Mata begged.

 

“My name...” the hero said, pausing for effect, “My name... that is a question isn’t it? My name is Nex.”

 

“Oh... that’s an odd name.” Rocka commented.

 

“It’s not that odd, Rocka.” Evo said from behind. “It stands for ‘next’. My name stands for ‘evolution’, you know.”

 

“Next evolution? That’s stupid.”

 

“It’s what we are though, isn’t it?” Nex asked. “The next evolution of sets in this house... you know, the ones after the giant civil war.”

 

“Alright Nex, we’re done here.” Lewa Mata said. “We have business elsewhere, come on.”

 

“See you guys soon... possibly.” Nex said, waving to the caged sets as he followed Lewa Mata away.

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Where is this place?” Surge asked.

 

“You don’t need to know that right now.” Nokama said.

 

“Why not?”

 

“You just... don’t.”

 

“What are those mounds of dirt?” Surge asked.

 

“Those are graves.” a female voice said curtly from behind him.

 

Surge turned, readying his sword before realizing that he didn’t have either of his weapons anymore... Lewa Mata must have taken them. Before him stood a blue Toa that was similar in build to Lewa Mata.

 

“Who are you?” he asked.

 

“My name is Gali Mata.” she said with a sigh, glancing at Nokama. “Are you sure he could be worth it? He didn’t even make it out with his weapons.”

 

“He’d only fought once before, and that was against Takanuva Stars.” Nokama explained. “I’ve decided to make it his decision. Give him the benefit of the doubt.”

 

“I’m glad I inspire so much confidence in you all.”

 

“It’s not about inspiring confidence right now, rookie.” Gali Mata said. “Right now it’s about whether or not you’re going to agree with what we’re about to tell you.”

 

“What is that?”

 

“Have you heard of Tarix, the Glatorian?” Gali Mata asked.

 

“I think so. He died fighting some invincible guy, didn’t he?”

 

“Invincible guy... yeah, I guess you could say that.” Gali Mata said, snorting.

 

“You’re being considered as his replacement, Surge.” Nokama explained, more calm than Gali Mata seemed to be.

 

“I’m replacing him for what? A spot in a group of cool people?”

 

“Yeah... something like that.” Nokama said ambiguously. “You know Takadox and Vezok?”

 

“Well, duh. Of course I know Vezok. As for Takadox... I think I’ve seen him once or twice.” Surge said, shrugging. “What of it?”

 

“They’re members too, Surge. You have to understand, you’re being told things of the utmost secrecy.” Nokama said, looking him in the eye sharply. “If you blab any of this to anyone, we will have to hurt you. Does death by tickle sound fun?”

 

“Not really.”

 

“I thought not... this isn’t just a club for cool sets, Surge. There are only ever six sets in it at one time – and Tarix was the first one to die. It’s taken us a long time to decide that we’d replace him, Surge. I saw potential in you when you fought against Takanuva Stars. That’s why you’re here... why I saved you and not... someone else.”

 

“Why not Rocka?” Surge asked. “He did better than me... in both fights.”

 

“Rocka can’t join.” Gali Mata said sharply, throwing a glance toward Nokama with an emotion Surge couldn’t identify.

 

“Why not?” Surge asked, turning to face her and cutting Nokama out of his vision. “Does this all have to do with fighting?”

 

“Somewhat, yes.” Gali Mata said. “But we need your confirmation before we tell you more, Surge – will you join us and help us take down Lewa Mata?”

 

“Of course!” Surge cried. “I’m not like Furno. I don’t turn my back on my friends just like that.”

 

“He didn’t turn his back, Surge.” Nokama told him, sighing. “He’s been brainwashed. He’s a target of ours too Surge, but a target for rescue. As soon as possible. There are a few others like him... you’ll get to know them soon enough.”

 

“So you’re in?” Gali Mata asked.

 

“Yes, I am in.” Surge said, nodding. “I will join this group. I want to take Lewa Mata down after what he did to my friends... and besides, they aren’t going to free themselves.”

 

“You’re right.” Gali Mata agreed. “Very well then. Let’s get started with orientation.”

 

“...orientation? What’s that?”

 

“Prepare yourself Surge.” it was all Nokama said as she and Gali Mata tossed their weapons to the side.

 

Surge stepped back nervously, bringing his hands up into defensive fists as he glanced around the Backyard.

 

“What are you doing?” he asked.

 

“This is orientation, rookie.” Gali Mata said. “To pass, you need to fight both Nokama and I... and win.”

 

THE END.

 

TO BE CONTINUED IN...

 

THE AFTERWORDS: SEASON 2

Link to comment
Share on other sites

gallery_96949_304_14797.jpg

I have often heard it quoted that war is destructive. Now, this is not to say that I do not agree with those statements, for I do agree with them. War is quite destructive, indeed. I have in fact seen if first hand. But that is not what this message is about.

 

Often these quotes say that war serves no purpose. There it is that I must disagree. I believe that war can be very purposeful. War is such an easy way to do so many things. Why waste time and resources on an election that will take months, for instance, when you could simply blow up all of your rivals and take control that way?

 

I share a bad example, but an example it is. War is underrated. Invasion is even more so. A good invasion can be quite stimulating for both sides. For the invading side, there is nothing like the taste of victory after thrashing your opponent and usurping their lands. For those being invaded, there can be nothing to stimulate their poor, exhausted minds more than the immediate possible threat of extinction and removal. Invasion is beneficial to all parties involved. Indeed, I sometimes wonder why being the leader of an invasion – or perhaps the leader of a group resisting invasion – is not a requirement to become a leader. Because if you are elected on that premise, it means you survived said invasion. And if you survived said invasion that means you won, whether you invaded successfully or held out defensively. And I believe those are the only true requirements we should judge leaders by.

 

No, that is not because I am leading a very successful invasion as we speak.

 

-Von Nebula

 

The Afterwords: Season 2

Prologue – The Introductions

 

I say ooh, what can I do?
Oooh oooh ooh, I do love you
Gotta tell you that I wanna be your girlfriend
Funny thing about this feeling's that it never ends
All I know is that I need to be with you…

 

“Rocka, what on earth are you listening to?” asked Evo, an admittedly chubby yellow hero with a tank arm that looked like it had been ripped off of a titan.

 

“I say ooh... what can I do?” the golden hero with a scope for his right eye continued to sing, unaware of the question that had been posed to him.

 

“Rocka, stop singing you son of a Muaka... you’re off-key!”

 

“Hmm, what was that?”

 

“You’re off-key! Stop it with the stupid singing stuff!”

 

“Shut up Evo, you’re fat and nobody likes you. Go away.”

 

“Hey, at least I like good music.”

 

“You mean like that sucky band you listen to? What were they called, Trocadero or something?”

 

“They aren’t sucky, they’re great! That’s why I listen to them!”

 

“You seem to have an odd definition of good.”

 

“You realize the song you’re listening to is by one of the members of that band, right?”

 

“It is?”

 

“Well... yeah.”

 

“Man, this song sucks.”

 

“You were singing along with it a moment ago!”

 

“Yeah, but it’s by someone from Trocadero, Evo. That means it’s gotta automatically suck.”

 

“You have got to be the shallowest set I have ever met.”

 

“Considering how many sets you’ve actually managed to meet face to face and speak with Evo, I’m gonna say that your insult isn’t saying much.”

 

“Sorry, did you keep speaking? I sort of stopped paying attention. I was too busy listening to Trocadero.”

 

“Evo, you need to go die in a hole.”

 

“Hey now Rocka, that isn’t nice... if you keep talking like that, I’ll start to think you actually mean it.”

 

“What makes you think I don’t mean it, Evo?!”

 

“Well, considering the fact that this is our ninth week straight stuck in this cage, I’m allowing for tempers to blow up every now and then.”

 

“What are you two talking about over here?” Thok asked, joining the two.

 

“We’re talking about how Trocadero sucks.” Rocka told him.

 

“Get a life, dude. Trocadero is the bomb.” Thok said.

 

“See, Rocka?! I’m not the only one who likes Trocadero!”

 

“Wait, Evo likes Trocadero?” Thok asked, glancing to the hero that had just spoken. “Uh, never mind. I hate Trocadero. They suck so much, I am not even kidding.”

 

Evo sighed. “I hate you guys.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Oh man, I’m still hurting...” Surge moaned as he awoke on the grass for the countless time. “What happened last night?”

 

He fumbled for his sword, before realizing for the umpteenth time that he’d lost it in the big fight that had led to his being brought here. He often wondered (usually in the process of being beaten mercilessly) whether deciding to fight to free his friends had been the best idea. The other side of the line would certainly be less physical pain for him.

 

“Oh hey, you’re awake.” a voice said, letting out a small chuckle.

 

“Hey Takadox... it’s a pleasure to see you once again.” Surge muttered as he sat up, adjusting a piece of armour slightly off-center.

 

“It’s a pleasure to see that you’re still alive.” Takadox said brightly. “Are you ready for another beating at Gali Mata’s hands?”

 

“No, I’m not.” Surge said. “I’m getting sick of it.”

 

“Come to think of it, so am I! That’s why I’ve decided to help you today.”

 

“You’re gonna help me? But she doesn’t allow that! You’d beat her easily!”

 

“Uh, hey Surge, are you running a temperature?” Takadox asked, sounding genuinely concerned. “You must be, because I could’ve sworn you just said I could beat Gali Mata easily.”

 

“Well... couldn’t you?”

 

“Not likely, man. In our group, it goes, well, you know who, then Gali Mata, then Nokama, then Vezok, then me, and then you. Tarix used to be in between Nokama and Vezok.”

 

“You have got to be kidding me.”

 

“Hey, are you gonna let me help you or not? At the very least you might not hurt as much tomorrow.”

 

Surge sighed, shrugging as Takadox helped him to his feet.

 

“Why don’t we give it a shot?” he suggested. “Let’s see if I fare any better with you. Why do I need to beat her, anyway?”

 

“Because if you can beat me, you can beat everyone else, Rookie.” a voice said from behind.

 

“Oh come on Gali, not again.” Surge said.

 

“Shut it, Rookie. You don’t make the decisions, I do.”

 

“You know, this isn’t even about training me, is it? You’re still punishing me for that snarky comment about Tarix two weeks ago!”

 

Gali Mata paused. “Um... no?”

 

“You are, too!”

 

“Shut it, Rookie!”

 

“Takadox, make her stop! This isn’t fair!”

 

“Hey man, there’s a reason I’m here today.” Takadox said, shrugging helplessly. “Gali Mata here has quite the tantrums sometimes. What we need to do is convince Nokama that they’re being unfair. Unfortunately, you’re our first ever new recruit and they have no idea what they’re doing.”

 

“He has yet to show me the potential that Nokama saw!” Gali Mata yelled.

 

“He was in the heat of a battle against people he hates and now wants to kill!” protested Takadox. “You continue this and he’ll hate you just as much, and come to think of it, I will too! This is crazy, Gali! Give it a rest, honestly! He’s not going to get better at fighting when your aim when beating him into the ground is specifically to beat him into the ground!”

 

“Don’t order me around, Barraki!”

 

“I’ll order you around when I need to, Gali – and I need to right now. You need to let it go! You need to stop holding that grudge against Hero Factory, accept that Tarix died because of his own stupid decision, and then you need to stop trying to kill our new recruit, because you aren’t doing us any favours.”

 

“I’ll fight you then, Takadox. Beat me and I’ll stop just this once.”

 

“Uh yeah... never mind. You can uh... you can go ahead!”

 

“Hey, what am I – chopped liver?!” Surge cried.

 

Takadox shrugged. “Well, I’ll make a deal with you. I’ll stay and help you fight her until we win, but only if you take me with you when you kill Lewa Mata. You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting for a slice of that pie.”

 

“Sure – whatever it takes! Just don’t leave me on my own!”

 

“You two are such big babies.” Gali Mata said, rolling her eyes. “Honestly, I’m not sure why either of you is even with us in the first place.”

 

“I’m a good fighter.” Takadox said.

 

“You’ve been possessed like, three times.”

 

“Yeah, but I’m still a good fighter.”

 

“Try again, Takadox.”

 

“I’m an okay fighter.”

 

“Would you care for strike three?”

 

“Fine, I’m one of the worst fighters. I just got in because I’m super smart and can talk a good game.”

 

“I suppose I can let you have it.”

 

“I thought you said you were a good fighter!” Surge yelled.

 

“Hey man, we let you in, and we know you can’t do anything like a jack rabbit.” Takadox said.

 

“Hey, that wasn’t – well... yeah, I guess you’re right.”

 

“Are you two going to fight me? Or are we going to stand around and talk all day?”

 

Surge sighed, scratching his arm. He glanced over to Takadox, who rolled his eyes, shrugged, and hefted his long daggers, tossing one over to him.

 

“It’s always better when you have a weapon to defend yourself against maniacs mourning a lover.” the Barraki said, shooting a quick grin at Gali. “But uh, don’t make fun of her for it too much. She’ll kick your butt.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

Furno couldn’t help but notice the subtle flinch that overtook his leader, Lewa Mata, as the orange and white hero known as Nex entered the Bedroom. He also couldn’t help but over hear the muttered curse that left the Toa Mata’s mouth, nor could he help but notice that Lewa Mata had tensed up.

 

“Hey Lewa, are you feeling okay?” he asked.

 

“Of course I’m feeling okay, you fool.”

 

“I’m just asking... you seem a little tense. I suggest you get a massage from Gali Nuva after this.”

 

“I don’t take orders from you!”

 

“I wasn’t ordering you sir. I’m just giving you a suggestion. Besides, everybody loves it when Gali Nuva gives them a massage.”

 

“Shut it, Furno. You’re treading dangerous territory.”

 

“What are you two talking about?” Nex asked, joining them.

 

“I was just suggesting that Lewa go get a massage from Gali Nuva after this.” Furno said. “Doesn’t he seem tense?”

 

“You do, mate!” Nex said, staring at Lewa. “Holy macaroni noodles! How are you even alive?! You’re so stiff! Come on Furno, you grab his legs, I’ll grab under his shoulders. We can’t waste another second.”

 

“Wait, what are you two doing?”

 

The two heroes grabbed the areas assigned and lifted Lewa into the air. The Toa Mata of Air almost squealed before remembering his public persona, and instead silently struggled to get free.

 

“Lewa trust me, this is for the greater good of us all.” Nex said as he and Furno marched their leader towards Gali Nuva’s massage stand. “Specifically, for your greater good – I mean, what’ll we do if you march us into battle and suddenly can’t move?”

 

“I hate both of you. This is a terrible prank.”

 

“This isn’t a prank, buddy. This is a real issue we have here. This is very serious business.”

 

“I am going to kill both of you.”

 

Nex glanced up at Furno, who signalled to keep going a little more until they reached the station. The two heroes unceremoniously dumped Lewa Mata onto the ground.

 

“Stay here and wait your turn, Lewa.” Nex ordered. “Trust me, you need this badly.”

 

Before the spluttering Lewa Mata could muster up a furious reply both the heroes scampered away, leaping out the doorway and sprinting down the hall.

 

“That was the best prank ever... of all time!” Nex said, gasping for breath as the two stumbled into the Living Room.

 

“That was... it was... ingenious!” Furno said, nodding in agreement and panting. “Do you think... that he’ll... stay for the massage?”

 

“Dude, it’s Gali Nuva giving the massage... of course he will!”

 

To Be Continued.

Edited by Lucina
Link to comment
Share on other sites

Dear Tahu Stars,

 

I write to inform you that your plan to watch my war with the Hero Factory sets is going to collapse. You told me that you would watch with glee as my army was obliterated, did you not?

 

I have captured three of the Hero Factory sets and have also easily subdued them... try that one on for size, why don’t you? I imagine that you’re currently shivering down wherever your army is hiding... and I will find your army. My scouts report sightings of your sets already, and I am preparing to investigate. For your information, as I am sure you are drooling over this message – the sets captured are the three Alpha Team members. I am luring several other Hero Factory sets into a trap that they believe will save their precious heroes, when really it will bring me one giant leap closer to victory. You see, I have discovered something about these Hero Factory sets. True, they did seem very powerful at first, but it was really just the element of surprise. In the end, they are just like you and I. They do not know that I have realized this. That gives me, and now I suppose you, an edge.

 

I do wish to meet with you whenever possible. I have done some investigating into the deaths of our Toa Phantoka, Mata, and Mistika early on in the war – it appears as though each of your Toa died as they should have... that is to say, in the battle. However, I cannot say the same for mine. I have begun investigating into the deaths of Pohatu Mata and Kopaka Mata, and I hope to compare my results with the theories you shall surely cook up soon.

 

-Tahu Mata

 

Chapter 1 – 10% More Comfort

 

“Gali Nuva, you give the best massages ever.” Lewa Mata said, relaxing against the wall.

 

“Well, you all don’t line up before me for nothing.” the Toa Nuva said, giving him a smile.

 

“So, what’s first this time?”

 

“Here, let me take a look.”

 

Gali Nuva crouched beside Lewa Mata and began to inspect him closely, scrutinizing each of his joints and every single suspiciously new scar without comment or a change in expression. After a moment, she nodded to herself and grabbed Lewa Mata’s right arm with both her hands, slowly twisting and pulling at it, gently easing the arm out of its socket. Lewa Mata let out an involuntary sigh of relief as the arm was removed, removing with it a bucket of tension he hadn’t even realized he’d been carrying around with him.

 

“Seriously, how on earth do you know these things?” he asked.

 

“I’m just... able to tell.”

 

“But... if anybody else did it to me, it’d hurt like you wouldn’t believe... and I should know.” he paused to contemplate the issue.

 

“Not everybody can do it. I’ve only known of a few others – if you really wanted, I could take your head off and you’d survive.”

 

“Uh... no thanks – I think I’ll pass for today. I don’t need to be walking around with no head. That would be creepy.”

 

“Suit yourself, then. I think it’d be cute.”

 

“What?!”

 

“Never mind, you wouldn’t understand.”

 

Lewa Mata absentmindedly scratched at his exposed joint, wondering how he was feeling the massage being given to the arm despite it currently lacking connection to him. As she gently re-attached the arm and moved onto the other, he remembered something she had said.

 

“A few minutes ago you said you knew of a few other sets like you.” he said. “Would you care to name a few?”

 

“Now now Lewa, I can’t share all my secrets with you!” she said, laughing. “Where would my business go then?”

 

“I’m sure you’re still the best.”

 

“I’m sure I am too... I suppose I could share a few, since you wouldn’t find them around here anymore.”

 

“Ah... I think I know why, unfortunately. So, cough up then.”

 

“One was Pohatu Mata.”

 

“You used to spend an awful lot of time with him before the war.”

 

“For precisely this reason, Lewa – at the time, neither of us knew any other sets like us. We felt like outcasts, all on our own. So the two of us hung together a lot and experimented with our abilities a bit over the years, and eventually we started to meet a few other sets like us.”

 

“Care to share any more of them with me?”

 

“One was Tehutti, before he went crazy and started following Macku around. That’s all you’re getting out of me for now.”

 

“For everything or just that one question?”

 

“That one question of course! Don’t be silly with me, Lewa.”

 

“Alright... what have the other Toa Nuva been getting up to? Mostly just Onua Nuva and Kopaka Nuva – I haven’t gotten to chat with either of them for a little while.”

 

“Mostly the same – Pohatu Nuva spends most of his time with you, I run my little business, and Onua Nuva often joins the Piraka and Barraki for games of chess and movie nights.”

 

“What about Kopaka Nuva? What does he do? Where does he sneak off to?”

 

“None of us know, Lewa. We ask and he refuses to answer. We try to follow and he knocks us out. I’ve given up trying to keep track of him – in fact, it’s been almost two weeks since I last saw him.”

 

“That’s far too long for me to feel comfortable.”

 

“I feel the same way, but it is Kopaka Nuva we’re talking about. He can handle himself.”

 

“I’m not afraid about whether he can’t handle himself... I’m afraid that he can handle himself too well.”

 

“I’m not sure I understand where you’re going with this Lewa.”

 

“Well, often sets like to do stupid things. Such as try and form a revolution and take over the house, doing ALMIGHTY knows what with the former leader. I like to fancy that such a thing would never happen, but let’s be honest – there are plenty of other sets that want to lead this house. I’m sure many of the sets that have been disappearing have joined some sort of resistance group.”

 

“Don’t worry about it, Lewa. I’m sure your army will be able to take them down.”

 

“Of course it will – heck, I don’t even need an army. All I need is Nex and I’m set.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“So guys, what’s up?” Nex asked, sitting down on the counter beside a bag of cookies and munching on one. “Hey, you guys want a cookie?”

 

“Why would I want a cookie from you?” Evo asked.

 

“Yeah, cookies from you suck.” Rocka said.

 

“Hey, I was just trying to be nice to you guys, geez. Cookies are delicious.”

 

“Cookies are messy, and we’re stuck in this cage with zero ways to clean it.” Rocka said.

 

“Eh... good point – I guess it’s just more cookies for me!”

 

“You obnoxious little son of a muaka....”

 

“Play nice with me, please. I actually bring good tidings!”

 

“What on earth could good tidings from you be?” Evo asked. “Are you bringing us Halo 4?”

 

“Of course not Evo – it hasn’t come out yet.”

 

“But it came out last night!”

 

“Oh... that’s right. Well, I didn’t buy it. So no I am not going to bring it to you.”

 

Rocka and Evo exchanged a glance, shrugging before turning away to go deeper into the cage. Nex fumbled with his cookie and it fell to the floor, shattering into a million crumbs.

 

“Wait, I really do have good news!” Nex cried.

 

“Bring us Halo 4 and maybe we’ll listen!” Evo called back.

 

“Man, you two suck.” Nex said, grabbing another cookie and getting up to leave. “I tell you, promise yourself to do one nice thing by planning how to free somebody from jail and all they do is reject your proposal before you can even speak. I suppose it’s time to get Halo 4.”

 

“Rocka, what do you think Nex wanted us for?” Evo asked.

 

“I don’t know and I don’t care. He sided with Lewa Mata, Evo. That’s enough to mark him down as evil in my books.”

 

“But he offered us cookies.”

 

“Evo, you need to make your point clearer before I start insulting your intelligence.”

 

“What I mean is, cookies are delicious. You don’t just share cookies with anyone – you share them with your family or your best friends. Not somebody you want to keep in jail.”

 

“What I’m gathering is that you think Nex was coming to try and free us.”

 

“Yes, that is what I was trying to say.”

 

“Aw, snap. You’re right, too. I can’t believe I forgot!”

 

“Hey, don’t sweat it. I failed to remember in time as well!”

 

“No Evo, this one is on me. I am the most stupid set there has ever been. Now Nex isn’t going to come back until he’s gotten Halo 4 for us... ugh....”

 

“What’s so bad about that?”

 

“Remember that list of banned stuff Lewa Mata put up in the Bedroom?”

 

“I think so... Halo 4 was on it, wasn’t it?”

 

“Not just Halo 4. Lewa Mata boycotted the XBOX 360 altogether.”

 

“Is he a Nintendo fanboy?”

 

“No, of course not Evo! He banned half of Nintendo’s big franchises!”

 

“Sony fan?”

 

“No, he banned most of them too”

 

“Well, what on earth is he?”

 

“He’s... retro. All he’ll allow are those old Atari systems, with a few exceptions for some retro styled modern games.”

 

“So in other words, Nex is never coming back?”

 

“I thought you’d realized that by now, Evo. Maybe you are stupid.”

 

*-*-*-*

 

“Hmm... a list of banned items...” Nex said, reading the list posted next to the door of the Bedroom.

 

“What are you reading that for?” Lewa Mata asked, walking up behind him and having obviously forgotten the prank from earlier.

 

“Oh, just to see what I am and am not allowed to use.”

 

“Didn’t I pound this thing into your skull enough in the first two weeks?”

 

“Obviously not, sir... did you enjoy your stay with Gali Nuva?”

 

“Shut your mouth, Nex. Get back to whatever it was you were doing, and leave me alone.”

 

Lewa Mata stomped away, causing Nex to smirk for a moment until his leader disappeared. He continued to gaze at the list, before frowning when he found what he’d been hoping wasn’t on there.

 

“So I did remember correctly.” he mumbled with a sigh. “Darn... guess it’s a foray into the outside world, then. And for that, I’m going to need a team...”

 

“Did someone say something about a team?” a voice asked behind him.

 

Nex turned to see the Piraka Avak and the Barraki Ehlek standing behind him. He shrugged, pointing to the spot marked All Things Halo Related on the list of banned materials and nodding.

 

“It would be nice to get back outside for a spin.” Avak said thoughtfully. “Even if it means I don’t get to hang out with the other Piraka for a little while.”

 

“Hey, two of them are in jail anyway, right?” Ehlek said. “You aren’t getting the full experience anyway. Maybe this’ll help them get out of jail.”

 

“I doubt that.” Avak said. “But I am in regardless.”

 

“Um... this is actually to get everybody in that jail out of the jail.” Nex said.

 

“Even better!” Ehlek said, fist pumping. “That means Thok and Vezok should be back in no time, which means Takadox should finally stop moping!”

 

“What does Takadox have to do with anything?”

 

“Well, I’m not sure, to be honest. He’s always moping about Vezok nowadays, though. So I’m assuming freeing Vezok would stop that.”

 

“Alright, enough of this!” Nex cried, smacking both of them in the face. “Let’s just get out of here before Lewa notices we’re gone! I don’t need my loyalty to him questioned!”

 

“Despite the fact we all know you’re quite obviously going to disobey his orders?”

 

“Yes, despite that fact!” Nex yelled. “Just go, for the love of ALMIGHTY!”

 

To Be Continued!

Link to comment
Share on other sites

Join the conversation

You can post now and register later. If you have an account, sign in now to post with your account.
Note: Your post will require moderator approval before it will be visible.

Guest
Reply to this topic...

×   Pasted as rich text.   Paste as plain text instead

  Only 75 emoji are allowed.

×   Your link has been automatically embedded.   Display as a link instead

×   Your previous content has been restored.   Clear editor

×   You cannot paste images directly. Upload or insert images from URL.

×
×
  • Create New...